Tiit For Tat [Season 1]

My people oya cum nd sit o grandmaster z here with another story o... @ele1 @fb-danieledem @ladyg @henrymary @olamibobo @blinq @timson7373 @lawman-2 abeg invite others

DISCLAIMER! THIS STORY IS A WORK OF FICTION. ANY RESEMBLANCE TO PERSONS, EITHER DEAD OR ALIVE  OR LOCALES IS PURELY COINCIDENTAL.  THE NAMES OF CHARACTERS AND/ OR PLACES ARE EITHER A WORK OF THE AUTHOR'S IMAGINATION OR USED FICTITIOUSLY. NOTE⚠️ Please Attach the Author's name to this story if you want to 'COPY AND PASTE' it. DON'T PLAGIARISM IT.

"PROLOGUE "Get ready to die today !!!", you were told by the prison officer. Today is the D-Day for you. A Few minutes later You were led from the Lagos Maximum Security Prison to the Firing Squad. Before You die,You remembered what led to your incarceration and eventual Journey to the Firing Squad. You remembered how it all began;It was 23 years ago. You were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. Things were rosy for you until your father was killed. Now you seek revenge. You were poised for action. You secretly entered your enemies house. The target was the man who killed your Father and raped your mother. Bitterness was eating you up. The room was dark and cold. Despite your bravado , you are a bit afraid. The man was a dangerous man . He won't hesitate to put a bullet in your skull. The slightest noise even made you shiver. The dead of night had arrive and evil had begun manifesting again. You scaled the wall after taking out the security man there. As you remained calm in the darkness, you could hear the weird sound getting closer to you. Around 12.30 a.m (midnight), you heard a strange clanging sound but saw no one. Your eyes enlarged and the hair on the nape of your neck diminished. A gaggle of goose pimples surrounded your skin.Slow and deliberate, you turned the door handle and heard a creak. Your heart beat was beating intermittently. The clanging sound diminished in the thick blanket of darkness. Your gang members seemed to desert you but it didn't scare you one bit. Then you gain some courage and tip- toed into the main hall. Suddenly you turned on the switch. There he was- asleep. You shouted, aiming your gun at his head. He tried to shout but no words came out. It was as if he had retreated inside himself, with his brain cells totally disconnected. He couldn't make sense of what had just happened. He was clammy and there was a glisten of Cold sweat all over him. His Heart was warring inside him becoming more restless, in sync with his brain which had suddenly malfunctioned . Trapped in his own psychosis, a living nightmare for him, been worsened by the black out in his mind. He couldn't rise to his feet as he shook like a malaria patients, with fear and trepidation. You smiled wickedly and pointed the gun at his forehead to shoot him at point blank . You said ,"You killed my Father and raped my mother. You must die." It's Tit for Tat. Before you could pull the trigger you heard the word " FREEZE, POLICE." Then he smiled and the whole room was plunged into darkness..........It's a game of the strongest. It's Tit for Tat.

Hmmm tiit-for-tat

Already seated

Episode  1 The CEO'S  Background "In order to become rich, you must believe you can do it, and you must take the actions necessary to achieve your goal." -Suze Orman's Quote Bill Ebuka was the Managing Director of SkyNet Company. He is a very affluent and famous man at that time in Lagos,Nigeria. Bill was one of the Big Boys in the highest Social Class. In fact,it was said that he even funded the political Campaigns of Presidential Aspirants. That was the status of Bill ,a man with a huge financial empire,power and fame. You can't count the first five famous business Magnates in Nigeria then without mentioning Mr. Bill.  Bill's Corporation had the monopoly of providing internet services to Big Companies and institutions.  *** Bill himself wasn't born a rich man. He struggled,worked his fingers to the bone before finding himself in the elite circle as the CEO of SkyNet. His father was a watchman at SunRise Academy and his mother was a seamstress. They hardly afford three square meals a day. Poverty had befriended him to the extent that sometimes he couldn't even go to school because there was no soap to bath, no food to eat ,no pocket money and no pen or book to write in school. His parents were however determined to provide Bill with a good education. To actualize this dream, they saved the meagre money they earned in order to sent him to St.Moris Secondary school located in the heart of the city. The day he was sent to the school,his parents starved for whole week. To them ,water was a luxury they could fall on. Bill himself was very much aware of the situation. The school fees his patents money paid for him could only suffice for a term. After that term,he saw another version of poverty. Though he was a border, He usually slipped out of campus to wash the plates of a chop bar seller who paid him 67 Naira(I Ghc) which couldn't even feed a 10 year old child. In addition,he also shined shoes for people(Shoe-shine boy) on the street.  He used all those small monies to offset some of his basic needs in high school. Twice,he given two weeks internal  suspension for running away from Campus without permission after which he was warned that his next offence would lead to his dismissal. But there needn't be a third time. Luck smiled on him. Though he was as  poor as a church mouse , Bill was a handsome man. He was very fair like those mulatto babies fathered by the Portuguese and British who colonize Africa. If you know those half-caste in Nollywood movies ,then he looked like them. His physical appearance wasn't a coincidence. Bill's Grandfather was married to a Lebanese woman thus he inherited his whitish trait and genes from her. He had seductive eyes, wavy hair hairy chest,muscular body and athletic legs. His voice was as strong as the thunder but he was gentle and meek when he interacted with people,a behaviour which was in direct contradiction to his  arrogant,notorious and pompous school mates who didn't even have half of his flawless pulchritude. His immerse handsome appearance and humility attracted a lot of girls. They hover around him like bees. Sadly, his rather poor economic background made those materialistic minded girls to lose interest in him after a short period of time. It wasn't for Long though, Linda, the only daughter of Chief Ekene, a Multi-millionaire was highly attracted to him. She was a new student in the school.  Though she heard Bill was from a very poor home,she didn't care. Her heart was already stolen by him. One thing led to another and soon,they began dating. Love,they say is blind. Linda was so engrossed in love with Bill that a day without seeing Bill was like a day of sorrow. She sponsored Bill's Education and upkepting. Men and women would always have a natural reaction to their biological urge once the attraction between them reached a crescendo. One day, Linda took Bill out to  White Eagle Hotel. Alone with him she said,"Made love to me. "Are you serious," He asked her. "C'mon baby,I need you to fill me with pleasure." Before Bill could blink an eye,Linda undressed herself with nothing to cover her breast and "Gel" which was becoming fluidy. She hugged Bill, undressed him too when Bill was hesitating. She then  placed herself on the bed in a position that could make it easy for Bill to  physically connect with her.Then they linked what defined their sexes A few minutes later, they began moaning uncontrollably,each burning with a hot passion of canality. The apogee was reached, marked by ecstatic sounds "awww,ummm,ahh" and a cooling point. The rest was a long sleep,after which they crept back to campus. To be continued. What will happen now that the two lovers had sex? Will their love be an everlasting bond? To be continued in EPISODE 2 of TIIT FOR TAT.

@Thecomely thanks boss @Slimv abeg adjust for me make i sit for front row @Ladyg come with ur boo

on th go. Thanks for the call @thecomely

Nice one, ride one. @blinq my dear thanks. Mr Comely @thecomely thank u baby.

Am still early i guess @thecomely thanks for the call lets fly

Episode 2 Streams of Pain  The saying that "good things don't last forever" is true...... The 'paradise' Bill had seen soon turned into Pain. After a few months of hot romantic engage ment with Linda, she lost her period. She knew at once she was pregnant. To her there was no way she could bring a bastard into this world. She wanted to terminate the pregnancy because her father would eat her raw if he became aware she was impregnated by a hungry looking pauper. Besides,she planned to further her Education in London after completion of her High School to fulfil her dream of becoming a chartered accountant. "No,Linda.Don't terminate the pregnancy. It's a sin," Bill said. "The series of sex we have to create a child we don't need is also a sin. So Sin-Sin equals to super sin. What is your sweat?"In any case I'm the one carrying the thing. Is it not because of our sin that Jesus Christ came to the world? If there is no sin,his sacrifices and death would be valueless and there would be no redemption." "Linda,"Bill called her, "Mathew, Chapter 6 :1 said" What shall we say, then? Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase?" The fact that God's grace make it possible for our sins to be forgiven doesn't mean we should keep on sinning." Linda smiled shyly and said, "Yea,that's true but Ephesians 2:8 also said "God saved you by his grace when you believed. And you can’t take credit for this; it is a gift from God.It means our salvation is not based on what we do but the sufficiency of God's grace in our life. " Bill looked at Linda. He was shocked Linda knew the scriptures of head. He also knew he was defeated in the scriptural debate but decided to give one last shot to the issue. "Linda, Don't do it. You can't justify abortion with the scriptures." Linda laughed and said. You don't seemed to know your scriptures very well. She took a bible and opened to 2 Samuel 12:15- 22. And began reading: *** "Then Nathan went home. And the LORD caused the son of David and Bathsheba, Uriah’s widow, to be very sick. David prayed to God for the baby. He fasted and went into his house and stayed there, lying on the ground all night. The elders of David’s family came to him and tried to pull him up from the ground, but he refused to get up or to eat food with them. On the seventh day the baby died. David’s servants were afraid to tell him that the baby was dead. They said, “Look, we tried to talk to David while the baby was alive, but he refused to listen to us. If we tell him the baby is dead, he may do something awful.” When David saw his servants whispering, he knew that the baby was dead. So he asked them, “Is the baby dead?” They answered, “Yes, he is dead.” Then David got up from the floor, washed himself, put lotions on, and changed his clothes. Then he went into the LORD’s house to worship. After that, he went home and asked for something to eat. His servants gave him some food, and he ate. David’s servants said to him, “Why are you doing this? When the baby was still alive, you fasted and you cried. Now that the baby is dead, you get up and eat food.” David said, “While the baby was still alive, I fasted, and I cried. I thought, ‘Who knows? Maybe the LORD will feel sorry for me and let the baby live.’ But now that the baby is dead, why should I fast? I can’t bring him back to life. Someday I will go to him, but he cannot come back to me.” ( End of scriptural Reading) Linda then said, "When Bathsheba got pregnant for David,God was not in favour of their union so he caused the baby to fall sick and died despite David's attempt to save him. My dear,you can't change my mind. It's made up. We will make more babies at the right time. " Bill pleaded again with linda but she was intrasigent to his pleas. She left without saying Goodbye. *** The next day, the body of a dead girl was found in a bush near the school. This plunged the known serene school climate into a circle of confusion and pandemonium.* The cause of the confusion turned out to be the discovery of Linda's dead body. She had attempted to abort the pregnancy and death had stretched its long hands to snatched her from life. Blood was oozing between her legs from her genital. It was an awful sight. A lot of people shedded tears. The police was called and the body was deposited at the mortuary. Bill was arrested for impegnating her and forcing her to abort it. We lived in a society where the rich and powerful ruled the poor even if it's not justifiable. Though the police found no direct evidence to suggest that Bill was the one who coerced Linda into such an act,Chief Ekene used his position and Money to ensure that Bill was sent to Jail.Sadly,he didn't even have the chance to go to his girlfriend's funeral. ~At the funeral ground~ Pastor Emeka quote the words of  Henry Scott-Holland Death is nothing at all. It does not count. I have only slipped away into the next room. Nothing has happened. Everything remains exactly as it was. I am I, and you are you, and the old life that we lived so fondly together is untouched, unchanged. Whatever we were to each other, that we are still. Call me by the old familiar name. Speak of me in the easy way which you always used. Put no difference into your tone. Wear no forced air of solemnity or sorrow. Laugh as we always laughed at the little jokes that we enjoyed together. Play, smile, think of me, pray for me. Let my name be ever the household word that it always was. Let it be spoken without an effort, without the ghost of a shadow upon it. Life means all that it ever meant. It is the same as it ever was. There is absolute and unbroken continuity. What is this death but a negligible accident? Why should I be out of mind because I am out of sight? I am but waiting for you, for an interval, somewhere very near, just round the corner. All is well. Nothing is hurt; nothing is lost. One brief moment and all will be as it was before. How we shall laugh at the trouble of parting when we meet again! It was a solemn moment as the pastor finished his funeral sermon with the words "Life is a free gift of from God. We did nothing to create it and so we cannot do anything when  it is taken from us.." *****  Bill stayed in Jail for three months before luck shone on him again.  When going through Linda's Books,her older sister came across a note which read; "Sorry Bill,I have to disobey you on this matter. I love you but I can't keep your child. I'm about to take a concoction. If I survive,I will still be yours forever. If I die,I will be responsible for it." Your love ? Linda Ekene. She knew at once that Bill was innocent. She went quickly to the Assistant Superintendent of Police to show him the letter that proved Bill was innocent. The handwriting was crossed-checked with other writings of her. A graphologist* was called to verify if that handwriting was indeed Linda's. It matched. With the new evidence,Bill was released from Prison and all charges against him dropped. Bill managed to complete his high school. He knew University was a luxury he couldn't afford. He stayed at home looking more wretched and poorer than before. He wrote a  letter to Baji Beef Factory to be employed as a labourer but failed. He wrote several other letters to other companies but none was willing to employ him. They have a tall list of graduates looking for job,why would they employ a common  SSS Leaver? Luckily,He got the job of a pupil teacher in a private school. The earnings from teaching was not favourable at all. Even the professional teachers in other schools were complaining of meagre salary and poor working conditions. How much more a mere pupil teacher.? What made the situation worse was that he had to cater for his parents and four siblings! Three years after taking the job as a pupil teacher, his parents and four siblings died in a fatal car accident. They were going to Mbaleke ,a village in Cross-river state,to attend the traditional wedding ceremony of one of their church members. He could have been in that car but for the weekend class he organised for the Final years to make additional income. As if that was not enough,he was fired from his teaching Job because one of the teenage girls, who wanted to seduce him but failed,lied to the school authorities that he was sexually harassing her. Her name was Chioma. Two weeks  after he left the school ,Chioma confessed she lied against him but alas,it was a little too late. Another teacher was employed. Now jobless, he decided to sell his only legacy, his poor father's half piece of land; the only thing he inherited from him. He told himself "I will succeed in life. I will change my destiny. " He remembered one of  Bill Gate's favourite Quotes: "If you are born poor,that's not your mistake but if you die poor,that's your mistake." With that determination,he surged through the thick barriers of difficulties in order to break the chain of poverty which had engulfed him. To be continued in EPISODE 3

@Daniel Edem @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @God'sAppleEyes @Individual (scott) @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder

This gonna be good...ride on

I'm here on time,dis train nearly left me behind,lemme sit down n make myself comfortable... Captain,pls u can take off now!!!

Cont......

i feel for Bill... His determination led him to success

Episode 3 University life and Nina Walker. With all his dependants now dead,he sold the half piece of land ,his only legacy and went to UNILAG (University of Lagos).He studied Information and Communication Technology(ICT) and Software Programming. As usual,He took the job of a taxi driver to support himself in UNILAG. Then luck smiled on him again. He met another lady in the University. Her name was Sylvia. Slyvia was also learning Computer programming. She helped him in ways she could until their graduation. But their relationship was short-lived. Slyvia travelled to the U.SA. With no capital to start his own business in Software engineering and internet Services,Bill began searching for work once again in every nook and cranny of the city. He couldn't find any so he stayed at home.  Bill was bored. Staying home was more like prison. Time flies >•>•> ~ Three years later~ Bill took the job of an ICT Teacher in Galaxy College.  Half a loaf is better than none. Well. Bill disagreed with that notion. Though working as an ICT Teacher,he still had the hope of making it big in life and teaching Job couldn't be the conduit  to his success. He went online still searching for jobs. He found none. Yet he still kept going online for a more lucrative job. Then he met Nina Walker online. They chatted. It became habitual. One day, Nina wanted to see Bill in person. She gave him a vivid direction to her office. ** Two hours later** Bill stood outside a magnificent building after alighting from a taxi. He gazed at the building for a few minutes before entering it. His heart was beating fast in his chest when he saw a room with the Inscription. "Nina Walker, Branch Manageress,Skynet Company." He raised his hand to knock, but fear got the better of him and he pulled it away. His mind ran with series of possibilities. What if she didn’t like him in person? Or worse, what if she wasn’t the lady he had met online? But no, he thought, he had come this far, and after travelling for two hours to get to that buiding it would be ridiculous to turn back then. For a moment he focused on the things he hoped they would talk about. He raised his hand again and knocked twice. “Come in” The voice that replied was a little softer than he had imagined. She spoke softly  but evenly, and although polite it was unmistakably a command. Eager to make a good first impression Bill quickly opened the door and walked in. Standing inside of the executive office was a beautiful half-caste lady of average built, and about a half head taller than Bill. She wore a coat and skirt.Her skirt was darker, the flowing material ending just above her knees. Nina had long silky black hair and a wide hips with a narrow waist. Her face was round.  she was assertive, always enjoyed drawing attention, and she often caught men staring at her . First they noticed her hair, before moving their eyes down to her rather large backside. Her eyes stared into his for a moment before quickly scanning the length of his body. “um, You must be Bill,” Nina said, quite formal. "Yes, I'm Bill.Your online friend." She smiled. Bill smiled back. She welcome him heartily. They talked at length. Bill already knew was the Branch Manageress of SkyNet but he didn't know her Father was the Managing Director. She promised to get Bill a more high paying job than teaching. After scrutinizing his CV,Nina convinced her father to employ Bill. The exuberance and loyalty displayed by Bill in the internet Service Company caused the CEO to promote him from a lower ranked employee to a higher ranked one. Love they say is a mysterious thing. Cupid, the god of love struck his arrows in the heart of Nina Walker. She got married to Bill. Having gotten married,Bill now ran the Company on behalf of his wife.

Episode 4 **Fame, Riches and Wedding ** As the years went by,Bill's fame and riches grew. He became the frontline news of every media house in Nigeria. The Billionaire Bill Ebuka has donated a huge amount to charity..... Today we had a great interview with the famous Business man and Billionaire Bill Ebuka. Bill travelled all over the world to attend business conferences on IT,Just name it USA,Canada, Luxembourg, London,Canada, France. He owned fleet of Cars- Toyota Camry,Corolla, Jeeps,Benz, Lamborghini ,Ferrari,Durango,Landcruisers. At least,his cars numbered 545 officially. He also had a private planes and helicopters. He was one of Nigeria's very few Billionaires to have a helipad on top of his gigantic mansion. It pained him his parents and siblings were not alive to share in his joy. **5 years later** Nina and  Bill were happy couples until Bill raised the issue of child birth. The white lady Nina didn't want to give birth. To her, "children are liabilities." This issue had become the bone of contention between Bill and Nina. Bill argued that if they didn't give birth,who will inherit all that they work for. Nina said ,there are over one million hungry children in the world so they could donate their work to charity. Bill disagreed. This back and forth argument eventually became the marriage breaker. They divorced and Nina left Nigeria and joined his father in New York. Despite this setback, Nina Walker  still left the company in Bill's Care. She said Bill could own the company if he pay her and her father the initial capital used to establish the company in Nigeria. Bill agreed. **Five years later ** Bill toiled and worked for over five years in order to pay the Walker Family and change the company into his name. He succeeded in paying Nina Walker and his father the money required of him. After that the ownership of the corporation was changed into his name. All legal documents were signed. Voilà,Bill Ebuka had sucessfully become the Owner of SkyNet Corporation.Now that Bill grounded himself as a successful man ,he decided to get a suitable marriage mate,this time a woman of black origin,a woman who shared the same life philosophy,culture and tradition with him. Getting a woman is hard. Most of them pretended to love him while in reality,they were all after his money. Afterall,who doesn't know him. *** After three years of searching for a good woman,he came across Chioma Chinchilla. She's chocolate skinned,sexy eyes, pointed nose,sumptuous lips,wide hips and thick legs. She was simply glamourous. Chioma was a nurse in Divine Touch Private Hospital. Bill was sick and went to seek medical treatment. He was diagnosed of Jaundice. The doctor diagnosed the cause of his Jaundice ; blocked bile duct. He did a surgery for Bill to remove it. After that a nurse was assigned to take care of him. Bill realised the nurse was highly committed and professional in the discharge of her duties . She would go to the extreme to take care of him. Soon he got healed . After his recuperation,he never forgot how the nurse took great care of him. He went to the hospital to look for her. His plan was to give her a large sum of money. Alas,she rejected the money saying, "our service is already paid for by the Government. Our profession is service to man and God, sir. " Her meek gesture made Bill more curious and he began seeing the nurse more and more. His attraction for her grew. *** The attraction between Bill and the Nurse grew. It was becoming obvious that soon the two couples would soon tie the knot. It happened. A Few months later,Bill proposed to the nurse, Chioma, "will you marry me?" Chioma hugged him and gave him a kiss, "Yes, Yes, Yes," I will marry you,my African king.!!!" Soon, preparations were made towards the great wedding. The wedding of Billionaire Bill Ebuka and Chioma Chinchilla couldn't be described with words. The wedding was strictly by invitation. It was attended by the big boys in Lagos. Ministers, Senators,Governors and other high profile personalities went to that spectacular wedding. The wedding took place in a beautiful botanical garden with lots of beautiful flowers like rose, Tulips, Orchids, lilies, Daffodils, marigold, Nymohaea nelumbo* and lotus and perfectly manicured flower beds. Chioma arrived at the local garden in a horse drawn carriage. She stepped out of the carriage ride feeling a little nervous as she took in the sheer size of the people who have come to witness the wedding. Pastor John stood up and by default, everyone stood up. A man gesticulated to her to come forward through a lane. The orchestra started playing their famous melodious songs as she went in. It was a song by Bruno Mars titled "Marry You" Marry You It's a beautiful night, we're looking for something dumb to do Hey baby, I think I wanna marry you Is it the look in your eyes, or is it this dancing juice Who cares baby, I think I wanna marry you… Well, I know this chapel on the Boulevard We can go No one will know Oh c'mon girl Who cares if we're trashed Got a pocket full of cash we can blow Shots of Patron And it's on girl Don't say no no no no no Just say yeah yeah yeah yeah yeah And we'll go go go go go........ The flower girl and boy, Peter  and Pausha took the lead, lining the path with white rose petals, followed by the ring bearer for the wedding. Miss Nora carried the wedding rings on a large white satin pillow and held the pillow as if it was the most sacred thing. Chioma  hummed along silently to the song as she walked through the guests.Her father who was waiting for her at a point escorted her down the aisle, which seemed far way than she expected it to be.The guests kept their attention on her, taking pictures of her dress, waving and smiling at her. She was obviously the most important person in the ceremony at that moment. Up ahead, she saw her husband to be, her long time prince charming. He looked more charming and romantic than she ever knew him to be.The music flew slowly in the background. When they reached the end of the aisle, her father hugged her saying, "I'm proud of you and then left. As she stood besides Bill Ebuka  The song was played for a while until Pastor John mounted the floral raised Dias and signalled the orchestra to pause. He began his sermon.  Then they exchanged the wedding vows.... I will love you till death to us apart  ..." Then came the sweetest part of the wedding, the honeymoon. They went to Canada on a one month Honeymoon..to make babies. But the babies never come during the honeymoon. They returned to Nigeria. It was after some years later that Chioma eventually got pregnant and gave birth to Mike. In later years, Rosaline and Charles were also born. What happened next? To be continued in EPISODE 5

Following

Cont.....

Ride on

Am still dressing up to read the story biko

Now i hav cum

Hmmmmmm I just hope nothing bad happens oo!!!

nice

Keep it coming... great story

Episode 5 Devil in human forms Any friend that turned into an enemy has secretly hated you since Day 1 - Natasha. Unlike other people who forgot their humble background as soon as they become rich, Bill still remained humble and generous. It was in the abundance of his generosity that he decided to help his renegade friend Zolabin. Even in his senior High School days,Zolabin was an aggressive and unscrupulous boy. He behaved like a kleptomaniac,stealing anything he could laid his hands on regardless of its value. In addition to that, Zolabin was a "skirt Chaser." You could describe him as Satyromaniac*. He stole and womanised. Once,he was suspended for fighting with his school teacher because the teacher talked to his girlfriend in a manner that went beyond the professional level and the girl was all over him. It turned out his girlfriend was the teacher's niece. At another time,he sexually abused his English teacher named Ejioke.He did not only squeeze her breast but also attempted to rape her when she was passing a bush path to her home. Quite surprisingly, the female teacher fought like a lion. The case was sent to the school and he was dismissed from school. Miss  Lucy Ejioke was not satisfied with mere dismissal. She sent the case to the police and Zolabin was arrested and reprimanded in a juvenile cell. He was later sent to a Juvenile Correctional centre because he was underage. Still Miss Ejioke wasn't satisfied. She threatened to go to her hometown gods and had him killed for embarrassing her. It took divine mercy for the teacher to forgive his misdeamenor. Bill had lost touch with Zolabin for over 15 years now. They met accidentally at Calabar. He was pushing a truck and rushed to carry the load bought by Bill. Then Bill recognised him..." My God...is this not Zolabin .A.K.A SUPREMO? He looked at the stranger critically. Recognition eventually dawned on him... "My God,Bill !!!" They hugged like old lovers. Soon they begun to recount their past experiences-both happy and sad ones. Bill promised to make Zolabin a messenger in his company since he had limited education. He had not finished his Secondary school because of his insane abuse of miss Ejioke Mary which led to his dismissal. That evening,Bill told his wife about Zolabin,his past and how they met. Chioma Chinchilla was not happy his husband wanted to employ Zolabin. She said she had a premonition that Zolabin would only bring trouble and calamity to their peaceful family life but Bill assured her nothing would happen. Being a respectful wife,she had no other option than to accept what his husband said. Still ,deep within her, she was  apprehensive of the whole thing. They say women are highly intuitive. About six months after Zolabin was employed into SkyNet Corporation, he came across the Company's essential Documents registered in Bill's name. Upon chancing on the document,his kleptomaniac spirit and Jealousy came upon him like heavy rains. He said, "If I can steal and change the names on this documents,this company would automatically become mine. Why should I be a common messenger when I come become the CEO?" From that day going,Zolabin hatched a plan to kill Bill. He contracted "hired killers" but they couldn't see him. He travelled out of the country at the last moment. He tried the Native Doctor but he failed to follow the correct procedure told him by the Native Doctor. After trying the known methods of termination and failed,another evil  idea crept into his mind... Bill was late for work that fateful day. He hurriedly entered his Mercedez Benz .He decided to use the Benz that day. Then changed his mind and rather entered the newly washed Toyota Land Cruiser. His Chauffeur turned on the ignition key and the car came to life. The car started spending more than the gear applied. It was speeding like a metro train "Can you reduce the speed,Joe?. You are moving too fast. Are you drunk or something?"Bill ordered his driver angrily. "Oga,ino bi me ooo?"Joe said. "STOP THE CAR NOW!!" Bill Shouted. Still the car surged forward like a crazy Bull dog. Then an oncoming vehicle appeared. Joe, the driver applied his brakes again but it failed. The brake was not responding. Somebody had tampered with the brake. He tried harder but still, it was dysfunctional. Joe frantically tried to manoeuvre the car out of line of the oncoming vehicle. Suddenly, he lost control of the steering wheel too. The oncoming vehicle , a Nissan Patrol, saw the danger coming and the driver swerved to avoid Bill's  car from colliding with his car but a Tanker truck was right behind the Nissan Patrol. Sadly, the Tanker's reaction time was slow. Bill Shouted,"Ohhh,God!! Help me, who have done this to me? Goooooooooddddd. Then "CHING" "CHANG" TSING " Bill's Toyota Land Cruiser smashed headlong into the Tanker truck. Upon the collision, the Landcruiser flipped so many times on the road, as if the world was going round. His body hit the dashboard of the car incessantly amidst his cry for help and screams. His  forehead collided with the windscreen and his bones,muscles and joints felt crushed into unrecognizable parts. The noise of the metals been smacked over the asphalt was almost deafening. After the car rolled over several times , it came to a sudden halt, landing on its roof. Blood oozed from Bill's Nose and almost every part of his body. Almost unconscious,Bill still tried to get out of the crushed car,his leg bones and head  broken. Alas. The car was locked.  He couldn't get out.Then there was a loud  BOOM! !! The tanker that had collided with the Landcruiser exploded as it also flipped over , burying the Landcruiser in a deadly inferno. Bill and his Driver Joe died in the accident. *** When Chioma Chinchilla heard of her husband's death,she was quite reserved and it mesmerised people who expected to see her rolling on the ground crying. Her apprehension was gradually materialising. Bill's Children Mike,Rosaline and Charles cried till no tear could come out from their eyes. *** ~The funeral ~ Life has two faces- Joy and sadness. It's either you are going to a wedding or a funeral. Just like the Wedding,Bill's Funeral was attended by members of the elite and the political class.  It was telecast live on National T.V. The whole funeral ground was flooded with MPs,Ministers, Governors. One would think it's a president who had died. As tradition demanded,Mike being the oldest son observed all the rituals, including the separation ritual, which marked the end of the relationship he and his siblings had with their father.  He was given the privilege to bath his father , as custom demanded, at midnight to prepare him for laying-in-state. In addition to that all the crucial decisions taken were done in consultation with him. Being a first son always come with honour and prestige. After a very sorrowful funeral ceremony,they buried their father, one of the greatest billionaires of all time. He was lowered into the womb of the earth amidst tears and gnating of teeth by his nuclear family. There was one person,though who was also shedding crocodile tears. He had no compassion or sorrow for the departed. In contrast,his heart was full of joy. His mission had been ACCOMPLISHED. Now,the story was about to begin.... What happens now that Bill is dead? *** @Daniel Edem @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @God'sAppleEyes @Individual (scott) @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder @LadyG

[color =red] Zolabin [/color] ., you killed the man who brought you out of you wretchedness becos of envy,jealousy and greed hmmmmm-RIP Mr Bill not everyone is happy about your success even that one you feed

Chioma might already know who krlled her husband... reason she did not cry Now the documents of a known billionaire is in the hands of an enemy with everything in his name is not easy leaving a golden spoon for a rubber spoon Who among the children would take up this revenge mission [color =green] TIT [/color] [color =blue] FOR [/color] [color =red] TAT [/color]

@Fb-danieledem @timson7373 @fb-ayotundeayodabo @fb-ubikyle @iphemloid @stonez @maths @paddy2x @olamibobo @emmy01 @oneal32 @Ele1 .... new episode @fran6 you are doing great

@henrymary you have a very good analytical skill. Keep it up.

This is critical can u imagine who u care about never care 4 u nd they ar always happy when bad things be4 u. Baba God i pray never let me meet such people in life, even if we hav mingle separate us till life... Amen

Zolabin.. did wrong by killing nd bite the hand that feeds him, forgetting karma has a way of knocking back ur deals.. well time changes everything life must go on charlas must be the avenger becus he must be close to his mother after their father's death which will reveal unknow things to him nd i no zolabin wont get withdraw untill he end the family. Tiit for tat, eyes for eyes nd tooth for tooth. Just my view not the writer charles will finish the work mike left unfinished. Fire one @fran6

Bring it on

carry on

@henrymary thanks

U shd have listened to ur wife ,Mr billionaire, now ur stubborness has led u to ur early grave!!!

Episode 6 The Takeover  "Our death is not an end if we can live on in our children and the younger generation. For they are us; our bodies are only wilted leaves on the tree of life." ~ Albert Einstein [Mike's Point of View ] My name is Mike Ebuka, the first son of Bill Ebuka. I'm sure you heard about my father. Well,it had been four months since he was buried. My mother, my siblings and I were still grieving.  The police conducted an investi gation and concluded that the brakes of his car were tampered with. One thing they were not able to established was the culprit who tampered with the brakes.  My Father's Friend Zolabin took over the company just four months after my father's demise. When my mother confronted him about it,he said I'm too young to handle the company so he needed to put things in the appropriate order. Though my mother was still apprehensive about his real motive , she left.  I was 16 then and Zolabin was in his late forties. Maybe 47.What could I have done to him? Our education suffered after my father kicked the bucket. Since Zolabin was the one now in charge of our father's company,we went to him with our problems. At first he promised to help us but later he was adamant. When we went to him again he retorted, "I'm not your father. Stop disturbing me!" Our extended family refused to intervene on our behalf. My uncles were envious of the mountain of wealth my father used to possess. Since my mother was unable to pay the high school fees in Galaxy  International School ,She took us away from that International school and placed us in a local Government School. We wept bitterly because we were going to miss our friends and the five star facilities in those schools.  Galaxy International School is located in Warri,Nigeria. It provides day and boarding facilities to children living in Nigeria  and children of foreign based families and Nigerians living outside Nigeria. The school has Quality lesson resources; E- Boards, Interactive Boards, Friendly learning Environment,Electronic library and nice science laboratories. I didn't want to talk about my friend Mimi and George. They were all from London. Mimi's father was a diplomat and George's father is a UNICEF representative in Nigeria. Our teachers were all professionally trained graduates. Hmmm, I remembered when dad was alive ,I would relax in his air conditioned car and play video games on my iPad.  When I alighted,You would hear someone saying , "look ,that's billionaire  Bill Ebuka's First Son." Then everyone would turn to look in my direction. The girls would eye me with jealousy as I would walked majestically into my air conditioned study hall.I took a particular liking to Natasha. She was my best friend. Goosh, she was sad when I left Galaxy International School. It's not my fault. In just three months,my Social status had dropped from being the Son of a famous Billionaire to being the Mother of a commoner. Things in Government High school were very different from the International School. The environment was uncomfortable, the students were nasty and uncouth,the teachers,though trained act unprofessionally. The boards were still the 19th Century Chalkboards with a few marker boards. Simply put,there was a huge gap between Government High Schools and International private schools. Well. This is the situation now. We needed to adjust to it. I went home one day only to my mother sad.  She told me she went to confront Zolabin in his house and he sexually harassed her.  I suggested to her to report the issue to the police but she said without any concrete evidence,her accusation would not hold water. Out of anger I decided to confront Zolabin. When I reached his 'residence' (actually it was my father's residence) his guards prevented me from entering the compound. The head guard said it was a standing order from his "boss." I went round to eavesdrop behind the House. Then I overhead snippets of his conversation with a lady I think was one of his girlfriends. Some months ago , I saw Zolabin frolicking with some young ladies in a restaurant. At another time , I saw a young lady entering my father's company looking for him. He then came out , held the lady's backside and took her inside. Surely,this Zolabin man ,my father used to call a friend, is a Casanova. Back to where I eavedropped on their conversation, I overhead the lady's voice saying "....Don't be in a hurry....It's all yours..." Zolabin : "....Yea, I know...but I can't control it in the next few minutes...." Lady: "..........huh,umm, will you keep your promise...." Zolabin : Yea,the house. I would surely give you the house.....Don't worry......." Lady: When ........?" Instead of responding to the question,Zolabin seemed to kiss her. Then there was light scuffling and then joy. I suppose it's the game men and women play in the bedroom. *** //Third Person Narration // Zolabin watched Cynthia seductively.  He was not really taken aback when she said, "Fill me in." He felt she was trying to use her body to pay him for the house he promised to give her.  Zolabin knew those ladies were just after one thing-money. It's just a game of the sexes. Cynthia was a level 400 student of UNILAG. Soon she would graduate from the university. Zolabin was contemplating on making her his Personal secretary after she complete the university.  That's a story for another day. He decided to concentrate on the love making.  "Come here babe,let's have fun tonight. " Cynthia said seductively. ***** She moved towards him in her transparent mini robe showing her full natural "endowment." Which magnetized Zolabin. Cynthia knew he was slowly reacting to his biological urge. When she saw the surprised - look on his face, her lips parted into a smile, creating dimples on her cheeks. Her dove-like eyes radiated bright lights to further hypnotised him in the circle of lust that had suddenly engulf them. He could see himself reflected in the mirror of her crystal clear seductive eyes. Her neck was adorned with smooth patterns of well arranged lines and moving downwards from her tantalising breast, her abdomen was dotted  with a nice navel. Her legs were firm, spotless,and well proportioned.She held his hand seductively and undressed him completely. Zolabin could not take his eyes off her gorgeous body. Then she turned on a cool music ...  My blood boiled with passion Your smile warms my heart  Your beautiful eyes pierced my soul making me fall deeper and deeper in love with you ........" In a flash, Cynthia put her hand at his back, pulled him closer to herself and kissed his lips. His hands automatically reached for the last hook of her bra in a hurry to remove it from her body. They burned with passion . Within seconds ,the rest of the cloth tumbled under their feet as they plunged onto the soft surface of the circular bed and exploded into a blissful, ecstatic world of pleasure and laughter.  Their body's chemistry bonded naturally and adjusted to maintain equipose for the sexual intimacy as He invaded certain evasive angles in her anatomy ,  amidst her uncontrollable shouts and moan ," eihhh,.... ahh,! Ummm,babe, ... .." After waves of pleasure,coursed through their bodies, their energies were consumed and the hot passion subsided. Zolabin's body cooled at once as if a great tension has been lifted off his head. They detached and broke the chain of pleasure that keep them temporarily locked in that esctasic world. As they returned to the real world, the fleeting moments of pleasure became a mere sweet memory. Cynthia asked him, " when will you give me the house. You know I like that design.  I will forever be yours if you give me that house. Zolabin was quiet for a moment. **** [Mike's Point Of View] I could hear some scuffling and ecstatic moans... I was still behind the window eavesdropping. This time around, they were not talking. They were...erhhhh..... I think having fun,considering the series of moans coming from the couples.  As the couples enjoyed themselves, I kept wondering, First of all, which house are they talking about? Is Zolabin trying to buy a house for his mistress? Hmmm. With my father's money? Now,he had instructed his security men not to allow any of us come into the house.  Somehow,I had a feeling that the house issue concerned us.  I don't know how but it's a premonition. In Zolabin's Conversation,he said.." I would give you the house " not "I will buy the house for you." Then the picture begun falling in place.  Zolabin Voice cut through my thought again. "......We would strike....." I heard someone coming towards my direction and had only one option__ Run away. **** What happens next.? Check out in EPISODE 7

Hmmmm getting interesting. just like my guess mike will be the one to start the revenge of a thing but just afraid he may never finish what he started

Cont

IN EPISODE 2 "What shall we say then? shall we go on sinning that grace may increase?" .... Its not matthew 6:1 .. Its Romans 6:1

@ele1. Thanks a lot. You are perfectly right.Its Romans 6: 1 . I don't know how I wrote Matthew. Anyway, Your keen observation has really been helpful. Always counting on you. ?

Ride on pls

Hmmmm , so is bad to good to ppl, Bill i want ur spirit to fight dnt jst keep quiet biko,Next.

Let's see what happens next!!!

[b]***clears throat*** Finally caught up with the story, this is a lesson for all and sundry to always plan for your childrens future in case of necessity and also the need for persistent prayers.. I dnt even knw if Bill's wife had something doing or just depends solely on her husband's wealth, a common mistake that have led most widows to abject poverty.. Mike Ebuka, over to you[/b]

Episode 7 ** Zolabin's Picture ** When I reached home, I told my mum about my visit to Zolabin's place and how I was refused entry.I also told her about the conversation I overheard between Zolabin and his girlfriend. She looked worried and said, "maybe Zolabin was planning to seize this house from us." My mother seemed to think in line with my fear. "Mum, what do we do now," I said very apprehensive. My mother was quiet for a moment and said , " don't worry son, it won't happen. I will make sure Zolabin never intimidate us again." Inasmuch as I took solace in my mother's, I doubted her efficacy in that regard. How did my mother intend to stop Zolabin from carrying out his wish? The next day was saturday. I was suddenly awoken from my sleep by my younger sister Rosaline. She said, " Brother, why are you still sleeping?" "What's the time?" I asked her. "Its 9.30 a.m," She said. "Whaaat???!" I sprung out of bed. "Where is mum?" I asked. "I haven't seen her when I entered her room," Rosaline said. I watched her hand. She was holding a photograph. "I saw it on mum's bed,"she said, sensing I wanted to ask her whose picture it was. I took the picture from her and gazed at it. It was no other person than Zolabin. The question that popped in my mind was, "why should my mother be keeping Zolabin's picture in her bedroom?" I found satisfaction in the answer that since my father and Zolabin used to attend one school, he might had had some of Zolabins pictures just as Zolabin too will have some of my father's pictures. So my mother could have seen some of those pictures. Luckily the date the picture was taken was written at the back of the picture. By my calculations, the picture was a little more than 16 years old. The age of the picture made me more confused. If this picture was for my dad taken during his school days then I expected it to be much older than 16 years. It should be around 33 years plus. My dad died at age 50. Well, maybe it might have being taken when they met again..but they met barely three years when the beast decided to kill my father. I decided to ask my mum about the picture. "Is everything alright , Brother?" My sister brought me out of my reverie. "Yes, Rosaline, I'm ok." She was not convinced but decided not to push it. It was three hours later that my mother returned home. Instead of asking her about the picture, I decided to let it go. After all, why should I be worried about a mere picture. ~Three days later~ I was at home relaxing that evening. It was 7' O'clock. I tuned in to Galaxy TV just in time for the news. Then there was a breaking news by the famous Nigerian Journalist Ayesha Bamiloye. BREAKING NEWS <<< Officials from the State Police Department of Nigeria say a man by name Zolabin Egwu was shot by a group of assassins who hijacked his vehicle but he managed to survive. The ordeal unfolded around 11:30 p.m. Tuesday,around the road leading to the Metro Cinema which ran parrallel to the Ikorodu Road. Authorities said the 47 year old billionaire was shot in the left shoulder. It’s unclear if the assassins' true intention was to kill him or hurt him but further interrogation with the victim revealed he was well defended by his bodyguards who managed to protect him until a stray bullet from one of the assassins hit him in the shoulder and another one killed one of his men. The Police said, "from the account of the victim, there were six assassins in the vehicle that hijacked him. According to the report,Zolabin's driver tried to drive away but was hit by the assassins. The leader of the group shot at Zolabin's car several times, despite the robust defence put up by his men. Upon realising it was too difficult to break through the billionaires defence, the assassins took to their heels and hasn’t been found. An eye witness said she heard four or five gun shots and they were loud and they echoed in her house. She claimed the gunshots sounded like she was in downtown watching the fireworks." The Police promised to do further investigation. We will keep you updated on this incident. >>> "What!" Zolabin attacked by assassins. Who could have wanted him dead apart from us? I couldn't think of anyone. Could Zolabin be a target of unknown enemies? Since he's a bad man, he could have had a lot of enemies. There was one strong possibility in my mind, could my mother be the one who hired assassins to kill him? Is it by coincidence my mother was keeping Zolabins picture in her room and went out the next day only to hear three days later that the man whose picture my mother was keeping had been attacked by assassins? I knew my suspicions were unfounded but I can't help but think like that. The following week revealed something else and it was very terrible.

Anticipating...next

Maybe ur mum planned to assassinate him

Your mother has been visiting zolabin so that u guys wnt be sent packing??

Episode 8 "Death comes once but we expect it all our life time. The fear of death is worst than death itself." Mark Twain.  ?** A Night Of Terror *? <<<<< "Run Faster !,faster !!!,faster !!!! It's coming. The lion is coming. Hurry up,pleaaaassssss!!!! "Mum,Rosaline and Charles ran faster stretching every muscle and bone in their bodies. I was ahead of them trying to increase the gap between me and the lion and praying that my mother and siblings would keep up with my speed.The lion kept chasing us. The space between it and us was very close. I ran faster , stretching every fragment of my muscle. It was the dead of night. Thick blankets of darkness covered the entire town and engulfed it to show its nightly glory.The only sound that could be heard in the night air were the chivery sounds  of the evil birds, the owls and the bats , their sounds cutting through the still coolness of the mid-night air. The lion was getting closer! I screamed, " Mum hurry up. Rosaline,Charles,it's coming!!!! There was a river in front of us. "Quick. Let's get to the river and dive inside. I was about 15 metres away from the river. I turned to look at my family. Rosaline had suddenly levelled up with me. We got very close to the river. Then just the lion snarled ,disturbing the dead of night with several decibels of thunderous sounds, "RRRRRRRROOOOH"  Suddenly, my mother's foot hit a stone. She slipped and fell. My younger brother Charles was immediately behind her. He crashed into her and also fell down. The lion roared and leapt in the air. It was about to pounce on them, showing the full set of its canine teeth. I shouted. "My God!!!" >>>>>??? I was suddenly awoken from my nightmare by the sounds of footsteps. Surely, some people were passing through the dead of night. I was frightened.I had a premonition something was wrong. I glanced at the wall clock.The time was one o'clock.The faint sound of the footsteps diminished , restoring some tranquility to my troubled soul as I went back to sleep. My sister Rosaline came into my room. "Brother Mike. I can't sleep in my room," she complained. "Come and sleep beside me, Rosy," I told her.  "Okay,brother." She cuddled into my bed. I slept for about forty-five minutes when I was suddenly awoken again by loud noises coming from the sitting room. I glanced at my watch. The time was 1.45 a.m. At first, I thought I was dreaming so I wiped my face more forcefully. Then I realized the noise was becoming incessant and irritating. I heard voice. They are men's. I tip-toed to have a look of what was happening in the sitting room.  Upon reaching the door that led to the sitting room,I looked through the peep-hole and saw five masked men. They have captured my mother and my brother Charles. One of the gang members started talking to my mother," ....Now listen to me, .... ....why have you done it? My mother was wailing. She wasn't answering the man. " My oga wan me to tell you sey uno sabi this game well well......" Then another man who looked more fearful than the man I saw looked at my man with disdain. I conjectured he was their leader. He started mumbling. I couldn't hear all that he said. Luckily he said some of the words authoritatively and I heard him loud and clear. "___where is your Son,Mike? Tell me or I shoot your small boy___" He pointed his gun at Charles, my younger brother. God!!!!! What can I do now? Obviously, I couldn't save my mother and brother from five masked gun men. I thought deep and suspected them to be Zolabin's hitmen. "____Listen to me woman, You have one minute to make up your mind . It's either you tell me the exact room your son is or I kill you. _____" He looked at my mother's bossom lustfully. At that point, I began to cry silently. I knew they would hurt or kill my mother and younger brother. The robbers counted from 60 seconds downward. 45..........30 seconds. .15 seconds. ...5 seconds. ...Time up. The gun was corked. "Stop!!! I will show you!" Shouted my mum. The hitman stopped for a while and asked , where......? Quite instinctively, I left the peep-hole and rushed upward. If I can't save my mother,I could at least save myself and my sister.  I reached upstairs just in time to hear gunshots "BANG! BANG!  BANG!!!!!??? Bodies dropped on the ground. I felt my heart missed drastically. The pain was very excruciating. I heard a dragging sound. Probably my mother's or ......... I don't want to think of it...my bro.... I could hear the hitmen faintly in the distance..I asked you again... ...... your Son.. Realisation dawned on me it wasn't my mum. It was _______ Charles. My throat was knotted with pain . Tears welled in my eyes. I needed to save my younger sister now. I can't lose her too. ~In Mike's room~ I woke Rosaline up abruptly. She was surprised and wanted to utter a word of protest . "Ssssshhhhhhh," I put my hands on her lips."Killers are in the house. Don't make noise." They combed the whole house because they didn't know the specific room in which I was sleeping . They were getting closer and closer to my room  "....he's not here.... " I heard one saying.  ...." let's check the upstairs." Another one suggested.  My heart jumped into my mouth. How can I save my sister and I ?God ,help me. I could hear footsteps. They were about 70 metres away from me. I can't tell exactly. "God, help me! I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!!" I looked at my sister. She looked scared. Something told me to look up. I did.  Without knowing why I did it, I climbed the only table in my room. "Push the ceiling upward" I heard a voice instructing me. It is said that a drowning man will cling unto anything to save himself from drowning. Fear stretched its cruel hands and attempted to grab me. I gathered the few strength left in my body and pushed the ceiling upward. It gave way. Goosh. It was like a miracle as I saw the removable ceiling. I quickly lifted my sister and put her in the removable ceiling. Then I lifted myself quickly and successfully entered the ceiling and closed it just in time to hear door to my room smashed aside. The thugs entered the room. I was hiding in the ceiling with my sister. It was closed now. They had only one objective. To- wipe out the Ebuka Family. Since I was Bill's first Son ,I posted a huge threat to Zolabin, I supposed. In the ceiling I could hear the sound of my own heart beat. "Boom,BuM,BUM,Biiiim. The leader of the hit group said, "Where is he?" Somebody responded, "this is the last room, Sir, we searched every  corner and hole in this house. He's not here. " The leader (my imagination ) spoke again,"Oga will not be happy with us if we don't waste that boy. C'mon. Keep searching." <Third Person narration > The armed robbers ramshackled the whole house in search for Mike. After searching meticulously for another fifteen  minutes and they found nothing, the hitmen returned to the sitting room. Chioma was wailing uncontrollably. Her hands were tied at the back. The sight of seeing ones child been gunned down like a common animal is very antagonising. Chioma's cry was becoming louder.  "Let's go, He's not here, "the leader of the group told his colleagues. They all moved towards the door. Then the gang leader turned back as if he had forgotten something. He  looked tantalisingly at  Chioma's curvy figure and face. He said ,"wait,me ka taste this honey small?" He immediately advanced on Chioma  , placed her on the soft couch , amidst her struggles, tore her clothes as the other hitmen looked on laughing. He hurriedly pulled down his jeans trouser and boxer short to reveal an erected manly long monstrous stick. A strange tattoo mark was emblazoned on his erected 'beast.' It was the symbol of an eye.The eye of horux. A perfect symbol for the evil they perpetrated.  Chioma proved too strong for the man despise being tied. Another thug help him forced her legs open , freely exposing her 'Toto.' Within seconds, the thug forcefully entered her , the canality sending sweet spasms through him, cutting and lacerating her fleshy inner chamber painfully with his 'hard thing' and forcing streams of blood to ooze from her now badly damaged ' private chamber.' He jerked up and down like an determined athlete partaking in an olympic penthathlon moaning and crying like a child, a contrary emotion of pain,anger and bitterness expressed by Chioma. In that moment he had no mercy. "Shut up! You motherfuckin' Bitch! After five minutes, he was up.The others gangs took their turn to have a taste of Chioma's "pie." In the midst of their happiness, they couldn't noticed the rope that held Chioma's hands were loosen. Chioma acted quickly. She managed to picked up one of the guns left close to her by one of the hitmen when he was forcefully enjoying her 'pie.' Men are always weak in the moment of their sexual intimacy. Chioma shot the thug who raped her at point blank range. He felled to the ground with a thud. She then shot another hit man before a third gand put a bullet in her skull. The rest of the men escaped from the crime scene. *** ?Hmm. Guys. I'm afraid oooo.?‍♂️ What happened next ? Watch out for episode 9 of Tit for that. ?

@Daniel Edem @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @God'sAppleEyes @Individual (scott) @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder @LadyG @Kolade Temidayo @ele1

This is just the begining

See as my heart dea beat like duduke. This episode get my heart beating fast

Oh my guess was wrong... what a pity total darkness in a day losing a mother nd a lovely brother

The world is cruel

This is too much for mike and his sister to bear... Zolabin will surely come back to finish them off

This is a real crime scene o.. Thank God for Mike and Rosaline survival, this story brings back memory of the American movie, FLASH. My name is Mike Ebuka, i am the angriest man alive, i am looking for the person who kill my mother and try to get justice for my father. I am the FLASH! ride on @fran6 , you re doing well sir

Episode 9 Note: This is an unusual way of telling a story and this style is rarely use. In this Episode, IMAGINE YOURSELF TO BE MIKE EBUKA?. The first part of the story will be told from your point of view. Trauma and Anger ? [Your Point Of View] After waiting for hours, You glanced at your wrist watch. The time was 4.30 a.m. You told Rosaline to remain in the ceiling. You opened the ceiling and peeped through it. Everywhere was quiet. "Brother, can I come with you?" Your sister asked. "No, just stay up here. I'm coming," you told her. Your real intention was to prevent her from watching the horrific scene you suspected existed in the sitting room. You knew if she watched that , she would be traumatised. She's too young to observe it.Afterall, She was just 14 years then. You climbed down from the ceiling and rushed to the sitting room. The horrific sight that greeted you sent cold shivers down your spine and made you develop blur vision. Your mind was struggling to contain the horrific graphics of your brother Charles and your mother,Chioma in a pool of blood, one,murdered as a child. The other,raped brutally and killed by four  lustful,conscience-less thugs. Not even the sight of the two dead gangs could compensate or ease the pressure in your head. Your head was spinning very fast. You felt like collapsing. Then you heard your sister's voice. She managed to come down. "Are they dead?" She asked you. You wanted to speak but your jaw was locked. Suddenly your vision became blur and dark. The last thing you remembered was your sister's blood curdling scream. You blacked out. •~Reddington Hospital~• 12 Idowu Martins St, Victoria Island, Lagos, Nigeria~• You woke up in a hospital the next day quite healthy. You don't know how you got there. When You opened your eyes,You saw a woman in white clothes standing close to you . She looked more like a model than a doctor. Her smiled was lovely and passionate.  She had beautiful eyes,wavy hair and smooth brown skin which perfectly match her voluptuous body. Her mouth was outlined by puffy lips. When she smiled at you ,her well-formed white teeth brighten up her whole face, betraying her dimples which split her face. "How are you,Son?"she asked you. "I'm fine" You replied.   "My name is Fathia,Your Doctor." I will have to give you some medicines. Just relax. Being curious you asked her how you got there. She said you were brought there that day around 4.00 a.m by the police. From what she gathered from the police,armed robbers attacked your house but you managed to survive.  She continued, "The police are here for further interrogation. I hope you would cooperate with them." As soon as the doctor mentioned "Armed Robbers" the horrors of the previous night crept into your mind.  *** >>>> In the flashback, You saw yourself  telling your mother and siblings, "Run Faster !,faster !!!,faster !!!! It's coming. The lion is coming. Hurry up,pleaassss!!!!... Both of them fell down and the lion pounced on them. Eventually,You woke up and saw your sister in your room telling you, "Brother Mike. I can't sleep in my room.... You asked her to sleep by your side. You could also recall  the "Five masked men who invaded your house and captured your mum and younger brother. You heard the gangs voice very well......... "Now listen to me, ....where is your Son,Mike? Tell me or I shoot your boy." You remembered how you hide in the ceiling and how you came down to meet the horrific scene of your mother's death, raped and killed by the hoodlums and your brother Charles also killed in cold blood. Suddenly your vision became blurred .The last thing You remem bered was your sister's scream before  your black out. Then the flashback ended. <<<< *** Tears streamed down your cheek. Those horrific scenes made you weak and bitter. "Don't cry. Be strong for your younger sister, " the doctor tried to console you. The police in came. ASP Peter Onyioma interrogated you and you recounted everything as you have seen it. He promised they would do further investigations in order to  bring the perpetrators to book.  You are very angry and bitter. You knew who was behind these senseless massacre as you would like to call it. You stayed in the hospital for another 12 hours before you were released. Your mother's Sister Sandra Chinchilla  came to the hospital to take you home. She was sorry for your lose. Rivers of anger flew through your body. You knew you were going to face a Behemoth of an enemy- Zolabin. **** //Third Person Viewpoint // --Zolabin's Anger --- "We have not seen the boy, Supremo" Roberto,the gang leader told Zolabin. "We searched every _____" "Kpaaaa!!!!!,"Zolabin slapped him mercilessly.  "All of you are a bunch of fools," Zolabin thundered in anger, " I gave you a specific instruction to go and terminate this small boy and you can't execute this simple assassina tion plan. How would you be able to take on bigger assignments? I'm highly disappointed in you." "I'm sorry boss," Roberto  said, rubbing his cheeks. The impact of the slap was quite obvious. "Because of your carelessness, Leonardo  and Jadon ended up dead,killed by a woman," Zolabin continued to lament.  He was burning with anger. Zolabin knew as far as Mike was alive, he couldn't fully claim ownership of the company he so desired,the reason for which he went the extra mile .  Zolabin didn't look exactly like an evil person from the outside. He had an innocent and angelic look. He was dark skinned ,tall, hairy with a round face and a pointed nose. His eyes were quite seductive. He looked athletic  and poised. His inner self was quite the opposite. He was an  iniquitous and  vicious man. Looking at his men who had failed him made him more nefarious*, even pernicious.*  He removed his pistol and aimed it at Roberto saying ,"I pay you good money. I expect results. Unfortuna tely you have failed to deliver to expectation and the punishment for failure is DEATH. You know our gang code. Isn't it? "Erhhh,yes," Roberto responded.  "Maybe you have forgotten," Said Zolabin.  He handed over the criminal code to Roberto and Said, " Now, open to Chapter 9 ,Article 6 clause 3 and read.  Roberto opened the book nervously to the specific part indicated and read," if a gang leader fail to accomplish his mission ,he would be executed accordingly. This however depends on the circumstances leading to the failure like the intervention of the police or the sudden betrayal of a gang member. " You see the code. You deserve to die because your failure is not due to any external interference but pure ineptitude.Now close your eyes and prepare to die." Roberto closed his eyes. Zolabin counted from 10 down to one and "Pftt shhh.bang...bang" he fired the gun. The bullet missed Roberto by half an inch. He missed deliberately. He didn't really intend to kill him but just to frightened him. You are lucky I'm in my good mood today. I don't want to kill you but you have to be stripped off your position as the leader of my gang". Zolabin turned to the second in command and said,"congratulating Jackson Desgagne,You are now the leader of the "Black Cobra." The black Cobra  was a multi ethnic  criminal organization started by Zolabin a few months after he stole the company from Bill. His reason for establishing it was to protect the company from other criminal groups in the area. There was another reason for establishing the "Black Cobra." It was an issue of supremacy. Zolabin wanted to show he's superior when it comes to criminal activities. In the underworld, Zolabin was called "Supremo." Crime always amused him back in his school days.Now that he had the money to finance a gang group,he saw it as an opportunity to establish a gang group that would not only protect his stolen business enterprise but also battle with other gangs.  The black Cobra aimed at earning the reputation as the most violent gang in Nigeria in order to get the top spot in Nigeria . Members of the hang were mainly men of Nigeria nationality, but the gang had members from other parts of Africa. There were just 30% of woman in the gang group used to lure or trap big men into the net of the black Cobra as well as satisfy the insatiable sexual needs of gang. The gang members were required to abide by a strict set of rules or codes. Failure to obey the command or instruction of the gang leader, or show proper respect to a fellow gang member, may result in about 200 lashes or even execution for more serious offenses. The gang had developed a high level of sophistication and organization. They often identify themselves with the number 06 on their clothing. The black Cobra also uses symbols of a cobra as their graffiti and tattoos. The members indulged in all sort of alcoholism, tobacco smoking, firearms and explosives . Cars were stolen and homes were  burglarized by the gang routinely. Within six months of its formation, the gang had left a bloody trail three times that of many of the city's most notorious gangs. While their main source of funding was From Zolabin's SkyNet Company, they have also been linked to numerous social vices like murders, assaults, arson, extortion, human trafficking, illegal immigra tion, kidnapping,pimping prostitution, robbery, and weapons trafficking,Drug trafficking, robbery, pandering,money laundering , arms trafficking , theft, racketeering and fraud as well as other crimes. Now that the leadership of the gang was stripped off Roberto and given to Jackson Desgagne,he knew a heavy load had been placed on his shoulders and he couldn't joke with that. Though Roberto had escaped execution by Zolabin, Jackson knew he may not be that lucky if he failed. Though the gang members didn't say it,they knew the only reason Zolabin didn't want to execute Roberto was his desire for Roberto's sister. Zolabin wanted her and he couldn't afford to kill her brother. Almost immediately, Jackson began making plans on how to capture Mike. **** What happened next? Watch out.

Eyes open!

Mhen! The love of money...my deepest condolences to Mike and Rosaline

Power is intoxicating but soon u fool's will meet ur Waterloo . Mike Ebuka so sorry for ur lost.

Still cnt stop shaking my head...someone elses' inheritance, he still has to sufferin a bad way for it...

Episode 10 "There is a sacredness in tears. They are not the mark of weakness, but of power. They speak more eloquently than ten thousand tongues. They are the messengers of overwhelming grief, of deep contrition, and of unspeakable love." ~ Washington Irving *** Funeral Service  {Third Person POV} Pastor Matthew from Baptist church took charge of the funeral service. Series of songs were sang. Opening Song #1: Unfailing Love Song #2: Softly and Tenderly Song #3: Old Rugged Cross Song #4: In My Life. He then led the group through the opening prayer. "Dear heavenly Father, we gather here today to remember the precious life of  Chioma Chinchilla and Charles Ebuka. We also gather to say goodbye to them for the  last time and celebrate the life that they  enjoyed here on earth and thank you for each precious moment and memory that we have had with them. Their lives has touched us in different ways. We pray that your peace and majestic presence will be upon us. This and more we ask through the name your son Jesus Christ.  Amen." "Amen,!" the Funeral attendants chorused. The pastor began his opening speech, "On behalf of the family of Chioma Chinchilla and Ebuka  I wish to thank each one of you for being here today  even though you have equally important places to go. Admittedly, today is a very difficult day for all of us because we have lost love ones." As we gather here this morning to remember the dear and precious life of Chioma Chinchilla and Charles Ebuka  I know that many of you are struggling with mixed emotions. There are emotions of great sadness. Sadness not for Chioma Chinchilla and Charles Ebuka, because Chioma and Charles Ebuka  were in a far better place, but sadness because we have lost dear loved ones in eternity. Sadness that we can never see them again until we are also called into the Lord in death. But on the other hand, there is great joy knowing that because of the relationship that Chioma and Charles Ebuka  had with the Lord Jesus Christ that they have  already been in His presence. So today is not a day of mourning but a day of celebration. It’s not a day of regret but truly a day of rejoicing. Today we come to remember the life of  Chioma Chinchilla and Charles Ebuka  and reminisce over all the special moments that we had with them. Pastor Matthew then began his sermon ,"As Christians, we take comfort from the words in the scriptures. May you take your bible and open to  Psalm  46:1-3 "God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. 2 Therefore we will not fear, Even though the earth be removed, And though the mountains be carried into the midst of the sea; 3 Though its waters roar and be troubled, Though the mountains shake with its swelling...." He turned and looked at the funeral attendants and explained what that bible verse was really talking about. Zolabin and his thugs cringed as if they suddenly had a moral reawakening. The continued his sermon by quoting Romans 8:35-39. "Who will separate us from the love of Christ?......" After explaining the second scripture, he went on with the Eulogies. "Now, I would ask the bereaved son to come and read the tribute of his mother and brother. After that all those that would like to share fond memories from the life of Chioma Chinchilla and Charles Ebuka should also come forward and do so. Mike came out to read a soul touching tribute.  "Mum, You have been the greatest blessings to me on Earth. Mum,you knitted us together in love. You taught us to be peace lovers ,no matter the situation. You are an iconic mother with many tentacles. Even orphans nestled on your tentacles like birds on the branches of a huge tree." He then apostrophied his brother, "My brother, I remembered the funny moments we shared together. Your jokes still echoed in my heart. Even though your life was  snapped out by demons who walked in human forms,...." Mike gazed at the direction of Zolabin. He was wearing Tinted glasses and was surrounding by his hoodlums. He continued reading the tribute.  "....... Mum,brother,Your passing away has created a big vacuum  in our lives but I'm consoled that you are only absent in your body but present with the Lord. We promise to relive your legacy.Your memory would be a living legacy in my heart." Mike finished the tribute and began to cry. Her sister followed him in crying.If Crying where to be the antidote go death,Chioma chinchilla and Charles Ebuka would have resurrected considering the way Charles and Rosaline cried for them. Alas,they were gone A lot of people came out to talk about how good Chioma Chinchilla was to them. To them she was a strong woman whose legacies would forever live with them . Then comes the devil. Zolabin. He moved forward and stood in front of the funeral attendants. He began eulogizing Chioma. "Words cannot explain my feeling right now. Chioma was not just my friend's wife. This beautiful woman, inside and out, was indeed a wonderful friend and sister to me. She gave me immerse support when I was working for her husband. I admired her gentle and caring nature. One of her beliefs in life was the importance of being authentic with people, saying what needs to be said because it’s good for the relationship and for the soul. Unfinished business causes pain and having peace is essential for a healthy and joyful life. Also, I always admired how she never judged or forced her opinions on anyone, but offered valuable and truthful advice that I will surely miss. She always kept her sense of humor and even when she was in a bad mood.That’s just the way she was. I hope she forgives the devil that snapped her youthful life out of her prematurely. It is said vengeance is for the weak. I wish I was privileged to take her place in death instead. My friend and sister was loving and real. She was a wonderful mother to her three children and laid a strong foundation for them. I will surely safeguard this future till her children come off age. Until we met again in eternity, my sister and friend,...Adieu. *** As he was saying his tribute, Mike who was overcome by fury, rushed on him to hit him with blows but he was stopped by Zolabin's hoodlums. Chioma and Charle's Funeral was also attended by a lot of people usually the lower middle class peoples unlike Mike's Father's Funeral.   It was not telecast on National T.V or even announced on Radio.  As tradition demanded,Mike being the oldest son observed all the rituals. Soon the funeral was over and Chioma and Charles were interred. ** Anytime Mike and Rosaline missed their parents and brother they found consolation in this poem. Remember Me Fill not your hearts with pain and sorrow, But remember me in every tomorrow. Remember the joy, the laughter, the smiles, I’ve only gone to rest a little while. Although my leaving causes pain and grief, my going has eased my hurt, and given me relief. So dry your eyes and remember me, not as I am now, but as I used to be. Because, I will remember you all, and look on with a smile. Understand in your hearts, I’ve only gone to rest a little while. As long as I have the love of each of you, I can live my life in the hearts of all of you. *** What happens after the funeral?

Episode 11 Set Up [Mike's Point of View ] ~ Three week Later ~ After mourning my Mother and brother, we resumed school as usual. It was one boring school day. To add salt to injury, the Geography lesson was also boring, that hot afternoon. Mr. Osita Sunday, our Teacher, was known to ask surprising questions. He had an attractive personality. His clothes were always neat and official. His shoes were also of high quality. He's a handsome man with an intellectual touch. He has black crystal clear almond shaped calm eyes which were deep enough to be hidden under rather spiky eyelashes and shinny eyebrows. His lips were cut, lying on a sensuous mouth. He has a pointed nose to match his cute lips and well sculpted face dotted with freckles at the left. He always had short curly hairs on his round head. One could almost think he was wearing a crown of fine shinny hair. He is always clean-shaven with a meticulously trimmed sideburns which connected his moustache to his cute pink upper lips. On the whole , he was a tall, sharp featured, well built man. ** I hope he would not catch me day dreaming. I glanced at the wall clock. The time was 12: 30 p.m. I sighed. We had 30 more minutes of "Academic torture" under " this Academic Genius". I glance at him again. I wished I could catapult myself out of the classroom.He was busily buried in his teaching....."Rocks are aggregates of minerals that formed part of the earth's crust. They can be formed in three main ways namely ____" Just then something caught my attention ~ a girl. I have never seen her in my class before. Maybe she's new in the school. "___igneous, sedimentary and metamorphic rocks ____" he continued teaching. I made up my mind to talk to her after class. After class I talked to her. She was very friendly and jovial. We became friends. Things moved very fast. She said her name was Pamela. Against my own instinct I kind of developed some level of likeness for her.  Whenever I asked of her family background, she would tell me she was from a very poor family and she didn't like talking about it. I felt her experiences resonated with mine. She looked a bit older than me. Maybe 18 or 19 years. As the days went by,we grew even  closer.  One day she said she wanted to know my place of residence. Against my own principle, I allowed her to accompany me to my place. She was carrying a big backpack. "Can I help you with the bag?" I asked. She smiled and politely turned down my offer. I wondered why her bag was so voluminous. I knew students as we were, we needed to read a lot of books but must we carry the whole world in our bags? To me, her load was extreme and a bit weird. Though I was curious to know what exactly made her bag looked bulgy and voluminous, I decided not to push my luck. There was one more problem. Remember I was living in my Aunt's place.On the way I kept wondering how I'm going to introduce Pamela to my Auntie. Luckily she wasn't home when we got there . My sister too wasn't home then. I sneaked Pamela into my single room. In the house quite close to ours ,someone was playing Eminem's lyric: Look, I was gonna go easy on you and not to hurt your feelings? But I'm only going to get this one chance? Something's wrong, I can feel it (Six minutes, Slim Shady, you're on) Just a feeling I've got, like? something's about to happen, ? but I don't know what? If that means, ? what I think it means, ? we're in trouble, ? big trouble.... ? Pamela gazed into my eyes and Said, "I love you Mike." Her words were soft spoken but it had an effect on my heart. I felt a high sensation tingling in my  abdominal region. My bed suddenly came into sight.  My body was perspiring. I nuzzled  her neck with delicate kisses as she unclothed.  I reasoned, "perhaps she will take away my sorrow." With a broad smile , she held my hands and moved towards the bed. We fell  on the latex foam mattress. I gazed at her ' pass between the two 'conical hills' with amusement. My breathing quickened. Then my arms encircled her as if I was trying to protect a delicate treasure. Our bodies synchronised with each other as if they were designed for each other. We gradually melt into each other, and feel the natural rhythm,locking our eyes onto ourselves for just a moment to assess our level of sincerity. That attribute was missing in her eyes as we begin to pair like bluetooth devices. The scepticism she exhibited gave me a hunch something was wrong. Suddenly I had the power to say , "No, Stop it" and pushed her off me. She looked surprise and said, Honey,why,What is wrong? "Nothing, "I responded succinctly. I'm still mourning my Mother and brother. " She laughed and say, "C'mon Mike. They are dead and gone." "Yes,but not forgotten." I responded.  She didn't utter a word for about two minutes. Then she said, I have some Alvaro drinks in my bag. Let's drink it. I was happy. She gave me one bottle and took the second one. I was about to drink it when I have the urge to urinate.I put the drink down and went to the washroom. When I returned, Pamela was gone. I searched everywhere for my love one but she seemed to vapourize into thin air. My drink was there. I decided not to take it again because I was annoyed at Pamela's uncouth behaviour.  A few minutes later , I realised my Alvaro drink had burst and became very grey in colour and sticky. I knew at once the drink was poisoned. Probably Strychnine poisoning . Realisation then dawned on me that Pamela wanted to poison me. If Good and bad Omens exist , then I have a bad omen.  As I was contemplating on the issue, I heard the incessant blurring and keening of the siren of  the Nigerian police service. Soon there was a knock on my door. I opened the door only to see a well built officer.  He asked me, " Are you Mr. Ebuka Mike? "Yes,Officer,I hope there is no problem." " I am ASP George Nonso. We have been given a warrant to search your room." "Why,officer?" We had a tipped off that you are dealing in harmful substances and arms. "That's crazy officer,am sure you got the wrong address." Please _____." "Keep quiet and give me way,"he cut me short and entered the room. To my greatest bewilderment the officer bent down and took out what I never expected to see in my room. The police brought out guns and cocaine from under my bed. I shouted, "What!!!" These things were not mine. They were planted by_____" Mike ,You are under arrest for illegal possessions of arms and banned drugs.  You have the right to remain silent. If you do say anything, what you say can be used against you in a court of law. You have a right to an attorney. If you can't afford one,the state will provide you one." After reciting the Miranda warning He handcuffed me,put me in the police vehicle and sped off along with two of his colleagues. *** {Third Person POV} * Before Mike met Pamela* When Pamela was sent to frame Mike, She wasn't sure she would succeed. She had observed him for two weeks from a distance and realised he wasn't the playboy type of guy. She almost quit but the money her boss wanted to pay her for the job was mouth -watering.  Then the perfect moment came when she came to the school as a new student and Mike approached her. It was then that they struck their friendship and Mike took her home. She knew there were two things she had to do. One ,poison his drink. Then set him up with cocaine and riffles so that even if he escape the poisoned drink,he would be arrested for illegal possession of arms and banned drugs.  She then called the police and gave them the direction to his house. It was a plan perfectly executed.  Now she was going to get her huge award from her boss leaving Mike in the tough tentacles of the law. **** What happens next? I'm sure you don't want to miss episode 12.?. **** ??? Next episode loading... 15 %

Zolabin or Dustbin A time will come where all ynur plots will fail.. His father,mother and brother's spirit will surely safe guard him

The evil that men do lives with them. Mike Ebuka God will definitely fight for you, just hold ur peace cos my Bible tells me that, the wicked will never go unpunished .

This is gidigan Mike, they caught u where u don't expected

Just realising those statements police men always say before arresting alleged criminals is called "Miranda Warning" oo.. Mike Ebuka should pull through, more importantly, he should realise by now how careful he needs to become cuz the enemy is at his doorstep, he should be forearmed both physically and spiritually

Inside life hmmm following o.

Exodus 14:14

Episode 12 We kill time. We save time. We rob and get robbed of time, we lose time, and we have all the time in the world. But no one of us is powerful enough to stop the march of time or slow it down. Twenty minutes more !!! Jackson, the new leader of Zolabin's gang knew he must fortify himself spiritually if he want to make headway in his new leadership role . The next day, he went to Odinala village. Odinala village is noted for many oracles. The 'Ibini Ukpabi'. 'Ibibio' is the Drum of the Creator and considered an oracle . 'Ibini Ukpabi' is used to settle cases, particularly those of murder, witchcraft, poisoning,family disputes and personal protection against the enemy. Upon reaching there, he met the most renowned diviner. He's called the Burishaba. A man in his mid-sixties. He was sitting in front of his shrine. "Good morning , great One,"said Jackson. "Good morning my son ," the old man Burishaba responded. He then added, "I know why you are here. You want to fortify yourself from the enemy." Though Jackson was mesmerized, he hid it. Instead he said,"I want spiritual protection." "What is the oldman's gift?" Burishaba asked. "What do you need?" asked Jackson. " Bring two white kolanuts and all that you so desire , said Burishaba. Jackson came prepared for these requests and more. He placed a number of items such as kolanut, white cloth, red cloths and 50 000 naira in front of the diviner. The old man grunted while looking at the gift. He made series of incantations. After that he moved round Jackson, then took out a talisman from his calabash and gave it to Jackson with the instruction, " Wear it everyday except Sundays and you will stay protected." Jackson was thankful to the old man but asked if he will be protected on Sunday too without wearing the Talisman. Burishaba told him he will, except that the Talisman shouldn't be worn on Sundays. " Thank you great One," Jackson said and stood up to leave. The old man wished him luck and he departed. When he turned back, the old man disappeared. *** ~Ikeja Residential area ~ Meanwhile Rosaline returned from school a bit late and realized Mike wasn't home. 'Where has he gone to?' She asked herself. She knew Mike wasn't the Cassanova type to visit a girl that late. She tried calling Mike's mobile phone but it was switched off. As she was contemplating on the issue, she heard a masculine voice behind her. She was startled. " I know where your brother is," said Tunde Sani. "Where?" asked Rosaline. " The police Station. He was arrested this afternoon by the police. I was in my room playing some Eminem lyrics when I heard a sound from the house. I peeped through the window and saw your brother coming home with a girl___" " Girl?!!!!" Rosaline couldn't believe it. "Yes, a school girl. He virtually sneaked her into his room thinking nobody was watching him. A few minutes later, the girl came out ranning. She was picked by a Durango SRT Car. Honestly, I thought your brother attempted to rape her_____ " " God Forbid," Rosaline interjected. Tunde continued, "___and she escaped but when I saw the car, I knew there was more than I saw. Five minutes later, the police arrived and arrested your brother. " What!!!" Why? What has he done? Rosaline asked. "I don't know but I have a video recording of the whole scene. I did it because the whole thing looked strange to me, from your brother's weird behaviour to his arrest. He showed the video recording to Rosaline. She watched the video with a great fear and anxiety. Tears welled in her eyes and she sobbed freely on Tunde's chest. Tunde was Rosaline's secret admirer. He now had the opportunity to get closer to her. He had been admiring her ever since her aunt brought her and Mike to the neighbourhood. At times he wished to tell her about his feelings for her but lacked the manly courage to do so. Tunde was the son of a wealthy Business man. When he turned 18, his father bought him a car; A Prado which was an envy to most poor children a few metres from the Residential area whose parents couldn't even buy them a bicycle. He wanted to become a pilot in future and his dad was already making the necessary preparation to send him to Orlando Flight School in Florida, U.S.A. His father's mansion was also a piece of engineering masterpiece. The house was a luxurious 10 bedrooms house with a swimming pool. It also has 10 Air-conditionings,Sliding windows, doors and canisters(all from super lock company),Burglar proofs  Security post ,Heat extractor, Security fence,Kitchen cabinets  45 KVA sound-proof Pekins generator, Reverse Osmosis water treatment system, 5 Car port etc. These made it stood out from the rest of the building in the neighbourhood around Ikeja. In the back of his father's main mansion was a flower garden created by a landscape artist. Evenly trimmed red, white and pink hibiscus lined several paths. Various colours of bougainvillea, intermingling with each other, hung over and concealed the concrete wall beneath. Tunde, seeing how sad Rosaline was decided to help her. He just needed to appeal to his dad and the IGP will be contacted. Various police stations will be contacted within the jurisdiction and then catcha!! Mike would be release. "Don't worry dear, I will beg my father to help your brother. Taking his iPhone, he dialled his dad's number. " Rrrrrrrrrrrr" **** [ Mike's Point of View] ~10 hours later~ When I was arrested by the police, I was taken to the cell. Being in a prison cell felt like being locked in a cage , with a bunk bed and no window. My cells had a concrete wall of 3-7'9 square feet and it was  kept under lock and key by a traditional, heavy-duty prison door that is complete with classic black bars.Though I stayed in the police cell for a little over 10 hours, I could not ignore that nasty experience . It was one unusually cold damn dark cell with a rickerty bed and little ventilation due to the absence of a window.  "Come out," a police Officer commanded me. I gazed at him surprised and took a step forward. I followed the police constable to the charge office. After signing a form ,I was allowed to go. It seemed too good to be true. How could I be allowed to go just like that?" The officer said the evidence against me wasn't sufficient enough to  hold a case in a court of law. He also said preliminary investigations showed it was a set- up. He said the brand attached to the guns suggested it was from a highly sophisticated organization. Well,whatever the details were, I was glad to be released. *23.30 GMT * When I left the police station, I decided to check on my father's house. Its Just about 10 minutes walk from that police station. The sad memories were still fresh in my mind,the horrors and sheer wickedness that house witnessed. If it were a human being, it would have screamed.  Soon I arrived . I decided not to pass the main gate because it would be flooded with Zolabin's security guards. I moved towards the back of the house.  I didn't really expect to see anyone in the house because I knew it was still considered a crime scene. From the look of things, I believed that case was closed. The police were surely in bed with my enemies. When I approached the house I heard voices. I knew the occupants of our house, Zolabin and his mistress. I reminisced the day I decided to confront Zolabin for abusing my mother but was stopped by his men . I also remembered eavesdropping and hearing Zolabin promising his girlfriend a house. It came into my mind as if I was still there listening to them again.Then I couldn't hear the rest of the words before leaving because Zolabin's  security men were closing in on me. Well ,it appeared I was in for another eavedropping. Zolabin and his mistress were talking again, this time ,In our house.!!! Where the horrific murder took place. >>Part of the conversation << Zolabin : ....You promise making me happy tonight? Lady: Yea, I know ......" Zolabin : I just find you so exciting Lady: ummm,huh,I'm sure you said those words to a thousand ladies. Zolabin: (laughing ) Let's just say I reserve this special line for you. ( They both laughed) Lady : I can't see some of your men. Zolabin : Yea. Lady: Why? Zolabin: They are preparing for a night operation. Lady: Which operation? Zolabin :  Kidnapping. Lady: Erhhh, of who and who? Zolabin : (Laughing) You ask too many questions. Cynthia,the less you know the better. Lady: Well. If you trust and love me as you claim,then don't hide it from me. Zolabin: Ok.ok. You get me there.  I want my boy to clean up the mess your brother created.  He couldn't execute a simple assassination of a small boy. Your brother is indeed lucky to still be alive. Lady: Why is he lucky? Zolabin : He's lucky because of you.I love you so I can't kill him ,Cynthia. Lady:  I see. So who are you kidnapping tonight ? Zolabin : The same people we should have destroyed long ago. Lady Cynthia: So when are you striking tonight? Zolabin: 00.00 GMT( 12 midnight) My heart nearly jumped into my mouth. Goose pimples sprung on my skin. "Kidnapping at midnight ?" I realised our lives were in Danger again.  Quickly I left the area and rushed towards my Aunt's residence. I glanced at my phone. Rosy has called me several times but I didn't hear it because the phone was on silent to avoid betraying my hideout. I called Rosaline's phone number. She didn't picking. The time was 23.40 now. I have 20 minutes to alert her of the impending danger and advise her to escape.  I tried her line again. Luckily, she picked it. "Thank God.Hello Rosy!" "Hello Bro Mike, where are you?" "Rosy, you need to leav ______" Biiiiiiiiiop.....Beeeeeep...beeerrrp.  [SHUT DOWN]??? The battery went down and my phone turned off. "Gooooddd, wwwhyyyyy!!!!" I prayed to God that I should reach home before the kidnapers strike. Luckily, I saw a taxi running at top speed. I signalled it to stop. Quite surprisingly, it stopped. What I knew was cars don't stop for people at night in Nigeria for fear of falling into the webs of arm robbers who pretend to be stranded passengers. Well, I guessed I was lucky. The car screeched to a halt and I told the driver to take me to ikeja Residential area. Because it was night, he doubled the price for me but I had no choice. I entered the taxi and ordered him to hurry up because I had an emergency to attend in my house. He stepped on the accelerator and sped off, leaving in its trail a cloud of dust. After turning a curve I knew soon, my aunt's residence will come into view. The mansion would loom proudly behind a massive iron gates, flanked by rows of ornamental plants,  crowned in crimson, swaying gently to the wind as it resonated in the surrounding silence of the dark evil night. **** Will Mike reach the house in time to save his sister? *** Don't miss episode 13 because it's going to ____?

We cant miss it.... i just hope he reach there in time

Everything zolabin is planning and doing will surely make mike a tyrant monster. mike this is just the beginning of your race

Hopefully he would arrive on time..Am just afraid...cos if rosy should die then the humanity mike has would be shut and that would be terrible becos revenge will cloud his thinking pls ride on @fran6

Hope he gets home in time, these children have enough already

Hope he gets home in time, these children have enough already

Hope he gets home in time, these children have enough already

Hope he gets home in time, these children have suffered enough already

Hope he gets home in time, these children have suffered enough already

Interesting @Thecomely have u gotten another phone?

God ? will help him o cos any other nonsense again I don't think I will be happy.

The suspension is too much o.. Nawaa.. I hope Mike gets there in time though.. @Grace thanks so much for that your Bible passage, Exodus 14:14 it was a message to me, God bless you ma

Episode 13 "When evil men plot, good men must plan. When evil men burn and bomb, good men must build and bind. When evil men shout ugly words of hatred, good men must commit themselves to the glories of love." ~ Martin Luther King, Jr. *The Swap and Dual Rescue* <Third Person's Viewpoint> When Rosaline heard the police had arrested his elder brother under the allegation that he was dealing in arms and drugs,She prayed for her brother to be released from the clutches of the enemy. She couldn't forget her father and how they lived peacefully  until that wicked demon-friend of his came into the picture and spoiled everything. For Rosaline,the pain of losing her mother and brother Charles was still fresh in her mind. Crying seemed the most likeable option for her but she had cried enough for the dead. She remembered once when they were in Galaxy International School, a group of boys tried to harass her. Her younger Charles came in and confidently told the boys , " my sister is not a toy you can play with. Leave her alone !" She felt very proud of him . Of course his bravado was not really necessary since there were security men around to check bullying in the school but she felt good to have a brother who could stand up for her. "I'm proud of you Charles,you are still alive in me," she said quite sorrowfully. Sadness  descended on her like a blanket. She was tacitly engulfed with grief. Looking in the corner of the bed where she normally kept it, she took out the Rapsodies of reality of that month by Pastor Christ...She turned the pages until she came across the message on page 34. It reads, "when a relationship is lost we feel pain. Relationships come with a price. The price we pay is that there are times of joy but there are also times of sorrow. "But relationships are worth it. When a love one died it hurts.I say to you, grieve. Grieve long and grieve deeply. Do not run from it. Do not treat your grief as if it were a stranger you can send away or deny it. Grieve what is lost. Grieve patiently, until the cup is emptied. There is no other way back to wholeness but by facing what life brings. Yet, I would like to speak a word of comfort. I would like to tell you a story today. It is a true story. It is found in the pages of the Bible at John chapter 11. It is a story of death – but also a story of life. It is a story of hope in the mist of despair. ..........." A few minutes later, Mr. Sani called his son and told him some good news. Mike was released from Ikeija Police Station. Rosaline and Tunde waited for Mike to come back but tiredness was taking a toll on Rosaline. She decided to sleep on the couch. At least she learnt her brother had been released from the police cell and expected him to be home soon. She called her brother several times but he didn't pick the call. A few minutes later,her brother called her but she missed the call. Then he called again and got lucky. Mike's call went through. It was then that Mike said, "Thank God.Hello Rosy!" "Hello Bro Mike, where are you?" Rosaline asked. "Rosy, you need to leav ________" She tried to call him too but his phone was switched off. Her mind went back to her brother's call. "Rosy, you need to leav ______" "Was her brother trying to warn Her?" She seasoned. Then she called Tunde and told him something. Tunde said, I think that's a great idea. Let's give it a try." [Mike's Viewpoint] *11.55 Midnight* When we negotiated the curve, I knew I was almost home. My aunt's residence was somewhere ahead wrapped in a blanket of darkness. I knew within the next three minutes, I would be home. I glanced at my watch. It was left with five minutes for the kidnapping operation. Driver, faster!!! I screamed at him. He stepped on the accelerator again and the car lurged forward like a Rhinoceros poised for an attack. The drivers headlight couldn't pick the speed ramp ahead of him early. Suddenly, the front of the car hit the speed ramp and stopped abruptly. Without waiting any longer, I sprang from the Taxi and continued the rest of my journey on foot. I could hear the Taxi driver cursing me under his breath for being responsible for his car's malfunctioning. Soon, my auntie's mansion appeared. It loomed proudly behind a massive iron gates, flanked by rows of ornamental plants,  crowned in crimson, swaying gently to the wind as it resonated in the surrounding silence of the dark evil night. Close to Tunde's house , I saw headlights. I knew Tunde couldn't possibly be going out that late. Could it be the Kidnappers ? Fear stretched its hands and grabbed my palpitating heart as if it would smash it on the ground. The car moved towards me. I moved away from the street with its allée and hide behind one of the trees that lined the streets. The route was a straight path lined with trees or large shrubs along each side. As the Durango SRT sped pass me, I caught a glimpse of two figures in the car, a man and woman. When I arrived home, the security man wasn't at post. That was unusual. Joe was always punctual. I rushed through the gate and entered my sister's room shouting and calling her, Roossssy!!, Roossssy!!!,Roossssy!!!!, Roossssy!!!!!. There was no response. I went to the balcony, kitchen, storerooms, washrooms but my sister wasn't there. "Where could she be?" Roossssy!!, Roossssy!!!, Roossssy!!!!, Roossssy!!!!!. Then I heard footsteps. They were not familiar and not my sister's. I had an intuition I was in danger. I searched the room for a weapon to defend myself and found an iron rod in the far right corner of the sitting room. The footstep got closer, towards my direction. I hid behind the door. My heart thumped and cold shivers ran down my spine. The door was opened slowly and the head of a tall muscled man  materialized. He was wearing a mask. I tried to hit his head with the iron rod  I was carrying  but he dodged. Now he came fully into the room . I hit him in the stomach with the iron rod but it seemed he was resistance to pain. He might be a stoic.*  I hit him again at his neck but he still stood.I raised the iron rod again to hit him but he grabbed the rod in the air with his left arm. I was  left with no other option than to fight him. But how could I fight a muscled man considering I was only 16 years old? I knew at 16, I look like 21 because I was tall and quite athletic but I couldn't match a thug who may be in his mind twenties and earned his daily bread from crime. He was a professional criminal. He raise his right hand to hit me but I was quick enough and threw a punch on his nose. His grip on the metal rod loosened. Blood oozed from his nose. He gave me two quick slaps and forcefully took the iron rod from me. He grabbed me and held me in his tight grip. He then tried to carry me but I screamed and kicked his abdomen with my knee cap. He let go of me and I began to ran towards the door. The door was just 2 metres away from me. I step outside for a few seconds before his muscled hands grabbed me by my waist and yanked me upward as I continued shouting for help. He pressed a white handkerchief into my mouth and gagged me. He removed another handkerchief and used it to cover my nose. Suddenly, I felt weak and unconscious. A few minutes later,I woke up and saw myself at the back seat of a car, tied from leg to hands with my mouth gagged. In the front seat I saw two men. I knew at once I was kidnapped. Quite Ironical, I was rushing home to save my sister but I ended up being captured. My heart leaped into my mouth. "What would this criminals do to me?"Kill me? Send me to Zolabin? Hmmmmm. <Third Person Viewpoint > •~12.30 a.m~• On the second mainland bridge, the breeze there would have made anybody sleepy at that time of the morning. The was no traffic on the bridge. The morning night was approaching the hour when only the night police patrol and the thieves would be on the road unless of course, there was anybody foolhardy enough to share the hours with them. This was Lagos and the armed robbers and kidnappers were laying siege to the city. For the three policemen on checkpoint duty,it was a time to find somewhere to sleep , hidden well away from the lights. They decided to check a few more cars and call it quit for the meantime. After standing all day they were tired. The sergeant in charge of the check-point was the first to put his bolt- action rifle down. He sat down and lit a cigarette. The cigarette glowed in the darkness. 'Check a few more cars and come to rest. After all, it's not our father's job. Besides why should we kill ourselves for the peanuts that this federal government is paying us?" His sentiment resonated well with the rest of the tired- looking policemen. They perfectly agreed with the sergeant. If it wasn't for the money they had been collecting on check-point duty, they would have quit the police service long ago or stayed wretched for the rest of their lives. "How much have we made today?" the sergeant asked. Constable Chukwujekwu put his hands into his pocket and fetched the stuffed notes. The sergeant's torch illuminated the area while the constable counted them. Constable Chukwujekwu didn't like the checkpoint duties. It's a high risk especially at night when police battled criminals. A struggle between good and evil, right and wrong. "Forty- five naira, fifty Kobo" the constable answered at last. " Good," said sergeant Bismark. He calculated the amount he would take for himself. He liked it when he made more than the boys. It shows who the boss was. Two white illuminated dots appeared from the distance floating in the night air. It was the headlights of a car. The car was traveling very fast. The police braced themselves. Constable Chukwujekwu flashed his torch , moving it up and down in the manner every motorist had come to understand meant ' Slow down and stop.' The car decelerated and made as if it was stopping. The constable moved forward and then..... 'Scccccrrrrrrrrrr ' the tyres screamed as the car began to accelerate again. To the ikeja police, this could only meant one thing. The men were criminals. Quickly, sergeant Bismark ordered Constable Chukwujekwu and Okoronkwo Tolbert to chase the car. The next few minutes became a rat race on the silent road. Zolabin's thug Razak drove the car like a mad man. He knew he had to get out of there as quickly as possible. Fear was visibly written on his accomplice Calcula's face. Unknown to them , the Sergeant had phoned the police at the other checkpoint. When they were about 100 metres away from the second checkpoint, they realised they have been trapped between the police chasing them and the ones coming towards them. They glanced outside and looked at the Bush by the side of the lonely street . Quickly, they slowed down , jumped out of the car and disappeared into the bush as if they were rehearsing for the Olympics. The police were about to chase them when they received an information from their commander not do that. When they returned to the car chased, they saw a young boy tied and gagged in the car. "What is your name, boy" the constable asked. "I'm Mike Ebuka" the lad answered. They untied him and Mike narrated the circumstances leading to his abduction by the thugs. They were about to leave the scene when they sense some movement in the bush. Instinctively, they shone the torch in that direction. It found Tunde Sani.!!!! The big question is , where is Rosaline? Was she kidnapped? Did she ran away? **** Watch out for Episode..14?

Note *11.55 p.m not midnight

Hm?!

Hmmm let just hope things went well for mike nd his sis. Luck his always on his side i believe his sis must be safe

Oh my, this kinda suspension ehn, why was Tunde Sani io the bush anyways

Anticipating....the suspense is killing...

Episode 14 "I've learned that courage and compassion are two sides of the same coin, and that every warrior, every humanitarian, every citizen is built to live with both. In fact, to win a war, to create peace, to save a life, or just to live a good life requires of us - of every one of us - that we be both good and strong." ~ Eric Greitens *Tunde's Narration to Mike* After Tunde was taken from the bush and untied, he began to narrate what exactly happened to Rosaline. He said, " When you were arrested yesterday, I saw the police took you away. Your sister came back from school and began looking for you. I told her you were arrested by the police and she nearly broke down in tears. I decided to help her. I called my dad and explained the situation to him. A few minutes later, my father called me and told me you have been released from Ikeija Police Station.She looked happy after my dad reassured us you were released. Rosaline and I waited for you to come back but you didn't. she became tired and decided to catch some sleep on my couch. Later she picked a call but it wasn't long before the call ended. She told me you were saying something to her when the line cut. She tried calling you but your phone was switched off. Then she told me she wanted me to take her to the police station where you were incarcerated. I thought about it for sometimes and told, "I think that's a great idea. Let's give it a try." But inwardly, I had my fears. The time was 11.55 p.m. I also thought about the possibility of you coming to the house and not meeting her. She said it was late and the chances of you getting a taxi home was very low. I drove her to the ikeja police station. We were told you have been released a few hours ago and your whereabout was not known to them. Looking quite disappointed, we began to return home. We didn't talk much on the way but I reassured her you will be at home when we got there. I saw some glow returning to her face. Around the bushy curve, a van suddenly appeared on the road from the Bush and blocked our path. I quickly applied my brakes and the car screeched to a halt to avoid a collision. Quickly, three masked men attacked my car, tied me and took Rosaline away. I overhead one of the gangs telling his colleagues to hurry up with the second kidnapping. Rosaline was thrown into a van amidst her blood curdling screams. One of the kidnappers wanted to kill me but the others told him they don't really know who I was so I should rather be thrown into the Bush. My car was taken from me and driven away to be used for the next operation which I now knew was to kidnap you too. I don't know what happened until the police found me tied in the bush and I saw you in my car." *** Mike who had been quiet during the narration, said, "you mean to tell me my sister had been kidnapped by those hoodlums. Isn't it? Tunde looked down for a while and then raised his head up. He responded, I'm afraid " Yes " Tears dropped from Mike's eyes onto his cheeks. He didn't utter another word. Tunde drove him home. Mike was home when his aunt finally arrived. She was a a travel secretary( travel office assistant) for HomeSeekers travel and Tour agency. Her works are numerous. She coordinated trip plans for clients under the supervision of agents, she answered phones and served customers. She arranged trips for corporate executives and prepared travel itineraries or schedules. But her work was more than that. She also advised clients on all aspects of the tourism industry and also help create informational brochures for client use. Because of the busy nature of her work, she hardly stayed at home except on Sundays. At age 40, she was still single and had no child of her own, a subject which had become an anathema in the ears of her parents. She was the third born in a family of four. Mike told her all that happened. She was highly disturbed. She quickly lodged a complain at the police station. In order to maximise security in the house , she bought a gigantic foreign dog called Ronida to complement the efforts of Joe, the chief security man. In addition to that, she installed CCTV Cameras and other electronic devices to improve the general security of the house. The walls had been spiked and burglar alarms have been installed. Night was falling. The moon had started coming out from its hideout. One would wonder if the moon and the sun had been playing hide and seek games. Most of the Cities natural beauty was illuminated by light from the million bulbs from various homes, oblivious of God's own light. The thick blanket of darkness was pushed to the extremities of the Cities, becoming more pronounced only at the country side. Even the country side was graced by moonlit. The nocturnal creatures were swarming in their habitats. The Moonlit continued to trickle in in enough quantity to temporarily convert the night into day but more darkness emanated from the evening sky as if it was a battle of supremacy. ** In a far away place, at the fringes of the city lay a gigantic edifice. Looking at it from outside, it seemed normal but inside the edifice laid a lonely 14 year old teenage girl on her worn out mattress . She had been a victim of kidnapping. The last thing she remembered was fighting with a tall monster-like man. When she woke up  she realised she was in a securely locked room. The place was strange. The room was narrow and dark. It has a little window. She felt like suffocating. She gazed at her bed. It was a dirty student mattress. The whole place seemed to make her miffied*. The floor was made of terrazzo but it felt very cold. No carpet. She managed to grab the iron rods in the small window and lifted herself to see outside. It was heavily forested. The chirping of the birds was very incessant. It looked like a desolated island. She climbed down from the iron rods and sat on her student mattress. She was swimming in a flood of tears. She knew she was in a kind of cell. She cast her mind back to the events that led her to that place.  She remembered how she returned home that evening only to realise her brother was arrested. Tunde offered to assist her. He managed to facilitate Mike's release from the police cell. She also remembered her suggestion to Tunde and the eventual kidnapping. She keened, Bro Mike, HELP ME!!!! She was very sure Zolabin would like to make her life a living hell. Now that she was locked like a ....." "I trust you sleep well," a young  man probably in his mid- twenties materialised through the door. He looked quite decent but Rosaline knew all criminals look like angels at first before their actions betrayed them. She didn't answer him .He looked at her seductively. Her attention was focused more on her cleavage and bosom than the rest of her physique. He brought her food and water. After watching her for a while , He said his name was Jackson. He was about to tell her something else when his mobile phone rang.  Jackson : Hello supremo. Zolabin : Where are you ? Jackson: In her cell. Zolabin: Give me a summary of the operation? Jackson: The Queen bird had been grabbed but the king bird was rescued by the police. Zolabin: Police ? Anyway, initialize Operation Grab king bird. Have you heard me? Jackson: Affirmative, Supremo. I will do as you command. Zolabin: Can you prepare for this operation in two weeks time? Jackson: Negative!!! ,Supremo. It will take a minimum of three weeks. We need thorough supervision, monitoring and collaboration. More importantly, wooing the police to our side. Zolabin: I see. You have one month to prepare for this operation. I hope that more than enough for you. Jackson: Affirmative, Supremo. Zolabin: Bye. Jackson: Bye. Jackson quickly left after the call His facial expression changed from friendly to sober. Two days later , Zolabin returned home from God- knows where. He was very impressed with Jackson. Ever since he had stripped the leadership position from Roberto,his relationship  with Roberto's sister Cynthia had not been the same. In any case, he didn't care. Jackson had just finished his first mission and he was fairly successful. He managed to capture  Mike's sister Rosaline eventhough Mike was rescued by the police. "Don't worry,Supremo. I will capture him" Jackson tried to reassure him. He smiled uneasily and said, "I believe you. But don't disappoint me, Zolabin said with a mark of lethal seriousness embossed on his face.  Jackson grinned wryly and responded responded, "I won't, Supremo. " Which Operation are they taking about ? **** To be continued in episode 15

I no know o

King bird-dats Mike for sure they should better name him king dragon because they wont catch him easily

.....Time will tell

Next pls

Episode 15 Illusion of Rape and Plan >>> Rosaline had turned 15 years in the cell in which she was incarcerated. It had been two months since she came there. She felt a little tipsy . Suddenly she saw the silhouette of a well built figure on the wall. Her cell door was opened and a man moved towards her. The room was dark and the man was poised for action.  Rosaline asked,"who are you and what do you want here?" The man said, " don't worry ,you will enjoy it. He grabbed her arms but she pushed him off. He was heavier than she thought. He nearly fell backward but managed to maintain his palace. He advanced towards her forcibly and pushed her down onto the student mattress in the cell. She fought him like Xena the warrior Queen but he was more robust and energetic.  She felt her arms getting weak, like jelly and the sensation of utter helplessness. He could not push him off but kept shouting “no” several times. It didn’t matter to him . He forcibly pulled down her undies and forced himself into the tender folds in the core of her flesh. He went in and was done quite quickly; Streaks of blood flowed through her now badly-torn hymen all the way from her genital onto the carpet-less floor. He pulled up his pants and in mute shock, left in haste.  To be raped is one the most horrifying experiences, especially for an already confused 15 year old teenager. After the rape her brain shut down. She felt numb like a shell.  All her feelings – the hurt, shame, anger, guilt, sadness, and confusion were all locked away. She felt like she was seeing herself as an outsider.  When she looked in the small mirror  in the corner of the room she saw a different face.That was when she started cutting. It allowed her to feel her existence, and the pain, but a different kind of pain. A controlled pain that she was in charge of, she had some sense of control over her out of control life. <<< Suddenly she woke up from her sleep and realised it was all a bad dream, a nightmare.  she gazed at the food brought to her by the young man who introduced himself to her on their first encounter as Jackson.  For some reasons, she haven't touched the food.  She checked her thighs and legs. Everything looked alright. She didn't know what time it was but guessed it would be around 21.00 GMT.  God ,help me out from this hell- hole . "Mike ,where are you?" Talking about Mike ,she didn't know if he went home and realised she wasn't there. What about Tunde. Had he been found in the bush? She could only answer those questions based on her own wishful thinking. *In Jackson's Secret lounge * Jackson had been monitoring the movement of Mike for quite some time now. They never went for any operation without careful planning or informing DSP Nathaniel. After every operation,he was compen sated accordingly. As the night flapped its wings dropping thick blankets of darkness on Earth, the gangs were preparing for what they considered as a big operation. Their attention was drawn to the News on BBC. They turned and listen..... "DANGEROUS' GANG JAILED FOR KIDNAPPING AND TORTURING A MAN IN JOS. Six  "dangerous" men who kidnap ped, tortured and blackmailed a woman after tracking her car have been jailed. They disguised themselves as police officers. Two of the kidnappers stopped their victim in a remote area of Jos. They drove her to the remote area where they held her  for nine hours and tortured her with a stun gun. At the federal Court, Adiwenge Daniel,Morrison Uche, Akinjide Davies , Chinedu Newman, Ezeonu Slyvester and Onyebuchi Freborn were all jailed after admitting to the crime. The victim, a woman in his 20s, was approached by Davies and Adiwenge , who were all dressed as police officers. They falsely arrested her before placing her into the back of a car which had false number plates. The State Commander of Police said they then dragged her out of the car, put a hood over her head and put her in a van before driving to a secluded location. The gang threatened her using an imitation firearm and "brutally" tortured her, police said and even nearly gang -raped her.  They also contacted members of the victim's family to demand a very high ransom. The Police managed to trace the kidnappers' and victim's location and deployed armed officers. They arrested Morrison and Adiwenge , who were guarding their victim who had been handcuffed to a iron  pillar. Davies,Newman, Sylvester And Freborn were also  apprehended . All six men were jailed after pleading guilty to conspiracy to kidnap and conspiracy to blackmail and were jailed accordingly.  The victim and his kidnappers were in a dispute, the nature of which has not been revealed by police. Det Insp Gareth  said it was a "terrifying attack". "This crime was carefully thought out and planned by this despicable group of offenders and their behaviour was ruthless and inhumane,"Det Insp Gareth said. When Jackson and his group heard the news, they decided to restrategize their Operation and make it more foolproof. After a lot of meticulous restrategization, the black Cobra was ready to moved. There was one thing else that gave the hoodlums the courage to do what they planned to do. They knew even if they were arrested, they had the backing of the police. Nigerian men cannot choose Virtue over 100 000 Naira. No. Not in Nigeria. Even 5000 Naira would tempt them.Taking their vans ,they sped off towards their target. It's going to be an adventure full night. ***** To be continued Where are the criminals heading to? Will They be successful. *** @ele1 @lady @thecomely

They can't

How I wish Rosaline would be rescued in time before her nightmare becomes her reality

Thunder ⚡ that will destroyed them is still doing press up. Nemesis will definitely catch up with them, fools.

Hmmmm their operation wont be successful

K33ping my fingers crossed, ride on

Since ur fellow kidnappers have been apprehended n jailed,it shd give u guys a sign DAT all isn't well n even a bad omen for DAT matter.... Hmmmmm I wish u guys are unsuccessful n apprehended as well...

Episode 16 Waves Of Danger ~ 11.01 p.m~ When you have established that one alternative is good and the other is evil, there is no justification for the choice of a mixture. There is no justification ever for choosing any part of what you know to be evil." (Rand Quotes ) [Mike's Viewpoint ] I was lying quite uncomfortable on my bed. My sister had been kidnapped for almost three werks now. I knew I was on my own. Telling the police my sister was kidnapped was just like teaching the devil about sin. I have tried in my own little ways to locate her whereabout but to no avail. My efforts were just like pouring water on the back of a duck. Though the recent announcement by the police that they had nabbed six kidnappers made me happy, I realised it was just a storm in the teacup*. Afterall, it wasn't really a news in Nigeria for kidnappers to be nabbed. It is a daily occurrence. I knew within my heart that it would be a tall order for me to finally find and rescue her. Still Rosaline is my one-and-only sister, my remaining surviving sibling. I decided to read some stories on my phone to take my mind off the pain. I came across a few story websites where I could read exciting stories. It wasn't too dark as there was a light  further down the hallway and also the light of the phone lit up the area around me.  I came across a story titled " Married to a Monster." It caught my attention and I began reading it. It reads; <<•<•<•< Married To a Monster As Rose walked down Westerville street,she knew she looked weird. So weird that people stared at her. What bride walks alone to her husband’s place ! Anyway, she didn’t think about it much because she hopped she would find love in her new home. This match-making thing is not really her thing but when poverty arrest you like a policeman, you have just very few options. Either you go to the devil or the deep blue sea. Rose preferred the devil. She dragged her luggage with her as she made her way towards the big houses in the street. "He must be very rich," She said to herself as she looked at the direction of the house in the map being given to her. She arrived at a large iron gate with a big navy blue house and pressed the gate's bell. A man who was probably the gate man opened the small gate and ushered her in. "Perhaps,he already knew I was coming,"she thought. She got inside the magnificent building and looked around in amazement. The house was so big and beautiful. She dragged her luggage with her to the main building and let herself inside the large hall. As soon as she stepped her feet inside the large living room,she knew something wasn’t right with the house. She felt the magnificence of the house from outside was a smokescreen for the evil lurking underneath it, like a superimposition. She looked around and left her luggage standing beside the door. Her eyes darted around at the walls and saw pictures. Many of them. Pictures of a beautiful dark lady with dimples. She went nearer and stared at the picture. "Who was this lady?" She asked quite rhetorically. "And why was her pictures all over the walls of the living room?" She felt a little insulted. "Okay,I heard he had a fiancée but she died. Even after knowing I was coming that very day, I still met some silly pictures around?" She began to complain. Anger ripped through her as she stared at the beautiful woman in the picture. Was it anger or jealousy. It is said Jealousy is the tiger that tears not only its prey but also its own raging heart. She raised her hand up and unhooked one of the pictures from the wall, and took a close look at it. She looked around."Was there no one in the house?" She was about removing the next picture when she heard the gate man opening the gate. She stared out of the window and saw him coming out of his car and somehow she panicked as she saw his face. His stone cold,non smiling ghostly face. Rose quickly started putting the picture back to Its place when the door opened and he stepped in. She quickly turned to look at him and forced a smile.”I’m…I’m…here.” She said to him but his eyes were not on her. They were on the pictures on the wall. He said, “Those pictures, aren’t for games.” Just those words from him,sent cold shiver down Rose's spine. His voice was so hard and thick she had to think if he smoked. “Who are in the pictures? Aren’t you even going to look at your new wife and welcome her?” Rose asked him gently as he turned to look at her. His eyes were very cold. “How many welcome will satisfy you my dear? You are not yet worthy to look at until your hair is being packed up.”He said as she looked at him confused. What does he mean by that? She had always loved making her hair fall around her shoulders. Suddenly,she looked at the pictures again and noticed the girl in the mirror was packing her hair up. All of her pictures. She looked back at him. “Eric,what are you trying to say?” she asked him. Was he trying to make her look like his dead fiancee?" His eyes burned into hers. Just then,the sound of something breaking behind her was heard. She gasped and looked back. She gasped again when she saw the scattered pieces of glasses of one of the pictures on the floor. Unknown to her, She did not put it back well. When she turned back to look at him, She felt like the ground would open up and swallow her . The look….the look in his eyes right now was ….so devilish….so monstrous that she needed no soothsayer to tell me her she had been married a monster.!!! He started walking towards her as if she was a prey to be devoured. Rose sensing danger took a step backward, almost screaming…" Watch out for Episode 2. <•<<•<<•< Ughh. I like the story and I'm sure you will you it too. I clicked on episode 2. Just as I was about to read it my mother's memory crept into my mind. I knew grieving over the lost of my mother and brother had sparked a streak of disturbing existentialism* in me.  Even though I was in her sister's house ,that memory still haunt me.  I felt intensely paranoid. My eyes were becoming quite heavy. I fell asleep. ~ One hour later~     --12. 01 a.m-- I was suddenly awoke by a very bright light. It was 12 midnight. The light was so bright that I was almost blinded by its sheer radiance.I was baffled as to what happened. My eyes had never played tricks on me like that  before. Was I suffering from sleep paralysis? I had had this on and off sleep pattern that week. I wasn't sure if that was connected to what I was thinking. The atmosphere in the house was unsettling and tense. I wasn't happy. Evil hang around the room like clouds. I dreaded the possibility of being captured again by Zolabin's roughnecks*. Zolabins is a yobbo*. I cursed the day his father saw his mother and decided to create him. Abortion is indeed the best option for all evil children. I wish I were the midwife who remove him from her mother's V ____. He could have been history by now. God.!!Why do you allow evil men like Zolabin to live? I know your eyes hate evil. I turned to the right and looked at the doorway adjacent to me. Suddenly my heart sank amidst incessant palpitations. I almost felt like fainting. She was in shimmers of light. My heart fluttered and pounded hard and harder on my ribcage as if it wanted to burst out of my chest. It beat very fast then very slow. Am I having tachycardia* or bradycardia?.* Standing in the corner close to the door,  I saw an angelic, beautiful woman. She had a flower crown on her head and white garment on her body. She stood there gazing at me carefully and calmly. I froze with fear and my adrenaline rushed through my nervous system into my medulla Medulla oblongata such that all that I did became involuntary. I stuck my head under the covers that draped over the bed and never felt so helpless. I slipped onto the floor and halfway under the bed. There was an unsettling ambiance in the room. I heard cacophonous sounds. It wasn't the Euphony I was used to in church. It was a ghostly cacophony , a dissonance that seemed to fit into the quagmire of confusion that had encircled me in that moment of fanciful higgledy piggledy, perhaps the topsy- turvy was more of a figment of my own imagination or was it? My mother was enclosed in a circle of bright light. She said, "my son,don't be afraid of me. No matter which form I am , just remember that family bond is for eternity. You have a great battle ahead of you.You would go through trials and tribulations in the hands of Zolabin. He will do everything to hunt you down so you must  be extra careful. Trust no one. As much as possible,keep your secrets to yourself.  In order to win this war, you need to be courageous for the faint hearts never chalk any success. Remember,our Life shrinks or expands in proportion with our courage.” It takes a great deal of courage to stand up to your enemies, but even more to stand up to your friends.(J.K. Rowling). My son ,be courageous,face your enemies with tact and wisdom. Unfortunately, Your path and destiny is entwined with Zolabin's. But I believe you can do it.  I would always be at your back supporting you . Let your conscience be the small god within you. It will guide you if you pay attention to it. My love for your is for eternity and I won't  sit down and watch our enemies destroy you . Rise up and show them the stuff you are made of.  Let me tell you something you don't know. You are stronger than you  think you are. It is when you are pushed to the wall that you will identify your inner power. Oprah Winfrey said it rightly when she said "When there is no struggle, there is no strength.”  "My son , you are a lion. Rise up and fight. In the meantime you need to leave this room because your enemies are coming to capture you. Leave the room now. Hide !!!!!!___." " Mother, how will______" Suddenly she disappeared. she was no longer in the doorway The atmosphere in the room return to normal. There was absolute equanimity and winds of tranquillity settled on my troubled heart. I was amazed at the sheer equipoisity*. The equipartition of my state of fear and my state of calm seemed enigmatic to me. Had I doubt my cognitive equipoisity, I would have thought I was suffering from mental psychosis but the equiparation seemed tentatively matched. Or was I suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder?" After a few minutes, the felling of fear returned and wrapped its arms around me. I had to leave my room quickly, as instructed by my mother. I left my room and climbed one of the trees nearby so that I could peep through the window into my room.  About a minute later I heard the sound of a van. Since I was on top of a tree I was able to see the van even before it pulled up near my aunt's house. Our dog began to bark loudly as if it had sensed danger.  Four masked men came out of the Van. The incessant barking of the dog,more specifically the German shepherd dog woke the security man up.  He flashed his torch carelessly around. I remembered my aunt said the dog can scare away tough rascal. She claimed it could hear and find any intruders In her words "It's hard to beat the versatility this dog has." Joe,the security man returned to his room after seeing nothing so suspicious. Perhaps, he didn't pay attention to his sixth sense. To my astonishment,the gangsters scaled the wall and flipped themselves in an acrobatic style over the spiked at the top of the wall and landed onto the compound in a shaolin style of Kung Fu.!!!! *** What happens now that Mike's Aunt's house is under attack? Will Mike be caught again? Will the kidnappers efforts be thwarted? WATCH OUT FOR EPISODE 17 The story is REALLY about to begin.... Remember Tiit for Tat is more than just a story. *** @ele1 @thecomely @ladyg

Definitely their efforts will b really thwarted. Their cup don over full. They can't ate their cake nd have it, mbanu.

Mike has escaped this one but sir the big grammar in this episodd was too much ooo, biko take it easy sir :b

I enjoyed the married to a monster, would go search for the full story

@Ele1 the grammars dey make me check dictionary

@Blinq the thing tire me o, especially the last few paragraph, its like my fav writer vex, when i check dictionary like 5 times, i just rest :whistle:

Mike don escape dat what i know

READERS! Prepare your HEARTS . The next episode is gonna be MIND BLOGGLING!!! It's not for the faint hearted!!! The Story is about to begin.

This episode was like reading a law article, too much grammar. Pls if you don't mind, could you add the glossary at the end of each episode as you used to for easier understanding @agamahfrancis. Thanks I strongly believe that nothing will happen to Mike

Pls if you don’t mind, could you add the glossary at the end of each episode as you used to for easier understanding @fran6. Thanks

Episode 17 Deadly Operation *•*☆*•* The omnipotence of evil has never resulted in anything but fruitless efforts. Our thoughts always escape from whoever tries to smother them- Victor Hugo. "We will either find a way, or make one!" Hannibal *•*☆*•* {Mike Viewpoint} It was becoming apparent these thugs didn't come on operations randomly. Surely , this was a planned work.My auntie wasn't around as usual. From my vantage position on top of the tree, I saw it all. They swarmed onto the compound. Suddenly, I saw the gigantic dog,Ronida, the German dog rushed on the leader and pounced on him. The criminals and dog began to struggle for supremacy. The gang leader screamed when the dog sunked its canine teeth into his flesh. Two of the gangsters advanced on the dog and yanked it from their leader. Stubbornly,the dog turned on them and bite them. They managed to absorb the pain in silence but let out a muffled sound. As Ronida attack the thugs, one of the men removed a Jack- knife from his pocket and attempted to plung it into the stomach of the leaping dog. The thug had his hand bitten but he managed to kick the dog, Ronida. Another thug took the knife and plunge it into the dog.The knife found its way into its stomach. Despite its excruciating pain, Ronida still managed to bite the gangster that knifed it before  writhing in its death throes. It landed on the ground lifeless. I really admire the heroism of Ronida and for a moment, snippets of my mother's advise flashed through my mind......." It takes a great deal of courage to stand up to your enemies...." ......"  My son ,be courageous,face your enemies with tact and wisdom. I believe you can do this____." My mind was drawn back to the scene when the security man, Joe, came out again.  He sensed something was definitely wrong.  He came out with an old gun to combat the criminals. The gangsters hide behind a wall. Joe saw Ronida lying on the floor. He started calling it name Ronida ,Ronida ,Ro..........". One of the gangsters suddenly materialised and shoot him with his semi- automatic pistol having a silencer around its muzzle. Joe ducked in time and fired his gun, hitting the thug in the arm. The gun felt from him. Another thug fired Joe. He let out a blood curdling scream and suffered the same fate as the dog. He fell to the ground with a slight "awww." But Joe wasn't entirely finished. As the robbers turned their back on him and advance towards my room, he managed to shoot one at the back. The robber fell down with a slight, "uuughhhhh" sound. I watched all these scenes while still on top of the tree as if I was a watching  a war movie in a silver bird cinema. One particular movie crept into my mind. It was titled " YOU LIVE TO DIE ANOTHER DAY." Where the major character in the movie was James Bond ,a  British Secret Service agent for MI6, who worked as an undercover detective on deadly missions.  Now that the security line had been breached, the men rushed into my room and began searching for me. The tree on which I hid myself was closer to my bedroom window at the same time closer to the wall. The tree being in the middle gave me a perfect view of the unfolding heart-throbbing incident. One of the gangsters said," he's not here. He must have escaped when that foolish dog whined ."  Then the leader of the gang suggested they looked behind the bedroom window,the window closer to the tree in which I was hiding.  My dear reader, let me ask you a question,why does bad things happen to us in a moment we least expect?"  One of them said ,he's not ____" The men glanced around the lane and were about to give up when they heard a sound. My phone began to Beep!!! Quickly,the thugs' attention was drawn to the tree. They flashed their torchlights into the tree. loo and behold, their torch lights found me.!!!!? "He's on top of the tree. ..On top of the tree"One of them shouted.  At that moment I thought I died. My heart jumped into my mouth and goose pimples sprang onto my skin. Cold shivers ran down my spine when the gangsters pointed their guns at me in the tree through the window while they were still in my room.  They riddled the top of the tree with many bullets , expecting me to fall with a heavy thud. It was a miracle. The bullets crazed my left shoulder but it was just a small cut. None of their bullets hit me directly.  At that moment, fear left me and I found an inner strength.  I knew then that I was not an audience in a movie theatre . I had become a participant  With the new surge of energy I  found, I jumped from the top of the tree and passed over the spiked walls ,landed outside the house with a thud. I heard the sounds of footsteps running in the house and their amazing exclamations, " He has jumped over the wall!!" Probably the gangs would me a hot chase.   I broke into a run,running like the superstar Usain Bolt in the Olympics 100m run. When they come out , I was surprised the gangs were not running as fast as I thought they would ,though they were quite closer to me. They suddenly stopped running and rather entered their van and the van started following me. I knew if I ran straight,the van would catch up with me in five seconds. Quickly, I diverted into the small forest and ran harder. They stopped the van and three of the thugs begun chasing me again. This time they showed me they could actually ran if they wanted to. The three men ran as if running was a child's play to them. I was sure if there was a cheetah on a track with them,they would have left the cheetah behind. Soon they began to narrow the gap between us. I increased my pace. The inner energy in me doubled and I outran them. I don't know how I did it because the way those men were ranning when I glanced at them through the corner of my eyes, I was amazed I was not captured. The chase took over five minutes,(or so I think). The thugs were closing on me. Just then,I saw a taxi moving with speed on the road adjacent the forest. There were streetlights around that area. I quickly signalled it to stop. It stopped with a Screech. I guessed the taxi driver might have slammed on the brakes. The car hadn't stopped fully before I jumped in and shouted "Driver,Go,Go,Go,Go!!!!" He put his leg on the accelerator and the car sped off like a frightened dog, just a few seconds before the gang appeared from the forest. I was quite relief I outsmarted those hoodlums. Three minutes later,I gazed into the rear view Mirror of the taxi. I saw a van. My heart started beating. Surely,it was the criminal's van. The van kept tailing us as if their life depended on it. Perhaps it did. I learnt that in the criminal world, Failure is not an option. If you fail your mission,You would be killed. The taxi driver sensing danger  changed gear and stepped on his accelerator and began speeding. The van having realized we were aware of being followed also sped up. The taxi driver negotiated a curve, sharply turning the steering wheel to the right.The van also negotiated the curve and chased us. "By the way I'm Tife,"the taxi driver said. I was amazed he chose that  time to introduce himself instead of speeding his car to safety .As if it was a premonition, the assassin's car leaped forward and  nearly overtook ours but Tife was tactful and smashed the side of his car into the van, causing it to back track for a minute . Then the gangs  started shooting. Some of the bullets ricocheted on the body of the taxi, even smashing the left side mirror but I was lucky to remain unscathed by the bullets.  Tife now realising the cruciality of the situation now maximised the speed. We left a great distance between the van and our car. I glanced at the speedometer. The taxi was going at a speed of over 250 kmph. Shockingly there was traffic. Thousands of cars seemed to block the road. Hmmm. Nigeria and traffic. Even at 12.30 a.m, cars still jam the road. Tife was forced to decelerate fast and applied his break. The Taxi screeched to an abrupt stop. I could smell the burning tyre, resulting from the friction between the tyre and the asphalt road.  I could see the van closer. There were about four cars between Tife's Taxi and the thugs' van. Ahead of us there were a thousand cars. Then I saw the traffic light ahead turned Green, Tife sped off, quickly, and negotiated a sharp curve that nearly tipped the taxi in the process. The van also moved in that direction. Suddenly, bullets started flying again as Tife kept driving to  maximum speed. He jumped the next traffic light and almost crashed into an Articulated truck . He by -passed a hidden route few metres from the T- junction. Putting the car in reverse gear, he drove backward and entered a hidden busy back road before reversing the gear again to full acceleration just in time before the articulated truck moved away from the Van's line of vision. When Tife manoeuvred the car through the hidden lane, the gang missed the view of our car and passed the opposing lane. I was relieved the gang missed us. I turned happily to embrass Tife for such an experienced driving. Then I saw blood oozing from his abdomen. He had been hit by a bullet !!!. Though My driver skills was not  very good,I decided to take the risk and drive him to the hospital. I removed him from the driver's seat into the passenger seat. I pray,"God,drive this car to the hospital with me?" **** Will Tife die? What will the gang do next? Will Mike find the courage to fight this well sophisticated gang? **** Now the ground is getting hotter . To be continued in Episode 18.? *** @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @Individual (scott)  @God'sAppleEyes @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder @Kolade Temidayo @ele1 @ladyg

Next pls

I guess Tife was God sent, I pray he survives....

Episode 18 Meeting Nurse Cassandra ** . “The only true test of loyalty is fidelity in the face of ruin and despair.” – Eric Felten *** ~In the Hospital~ In all honesty,I don't know how I drove the car to St. Paul Missionary Hospital. It was the hospital with the shortest distance in that area. The taxi entered the hospital with an extreme sense of emergency. Two nurses quickly came out from the hospital with a stretcher. They placed Tife on the stretcher and wheeled him into the emergency unit for a surgery to be done to remove the bullet lodged in his abdomen. He was fast loosing blood.Tears trickled down my cheek, my head burnt with guilt. I knew he was shot because of me.  It was noteworthy to say the speed at which the nurses dealt with the situation showed the mark of true professionalism . One of the nurses at the emergency asked me, "Are you related to him?We need someone to endorsed these forms for him." "Ermm,Yes,he's my family friend," I finally managed to say. "Okay then ,fill this form and sign." the nurse instructed.  Without hesitation,I began filling the form.  After that I was asked to sit at the waiters' lodge. My eyes landed on the hospital chapel and I found myself walking closer to it. I stood at the entrance of the  chapel, watching people pray for their loved ones, tears  dropping from their eyes, as they  knelt down. I walked over to the altar and knelt, unsure of where to start. My voice shivered and shook when I managed to say, "Lord, Heal him with your hand of mercy. I tried to say something else, but no word left my knotted throat. I walked back to the waiting area. <Third Person's Viewpoint > Tife was seriously wounded by a •20 Long Rifle bullet that ricocheted off the side of his taxi  and hit him around the abdomen , breaking a rib, puncturing a lung, and causing serious internal bleeding. He was "close to death " having lost a lot of blood. A lot of machines were fixed on him to stabilise his blood pressure. An electrocardiogram* was used to measure his heart's electrical activities, and a sensor pulse oximeter*, painlessly attached to his fingertips measured his pulse. Doctor Draignon now switched to operation mood, been assisted by his nurses, each carrying specific instruments. To assess the extent of damage to his internal organs,he performed an  MRI* . He then underwent emergency exploratory surgery, a bronchoscopy* to  repair the damages done to his lungs.  Then the Doctor said ," His situation requires Divine intervention. Let's put him in the hands of the Almighty God." About one and a half hour later, the door swang open and the doctor came out. Mike's eyes drippled with raw fear. His heart skipped a hundred beats as the doctor walked towards him. His breathing  stiffened, his lungs refused to accept any air coming into them. He gulped as the doctor got nearer to him, something about his sleek black eyes terrified him. Dr. Draignon glanced at him quickly, his composure was very shocking. Mike expected to see signs of urgency in his eyes but saw none. The doctor wasn't bothered by his frightened eyes. Dr. Draignon took a long gaze at the white sheet pinned to his note pad. With Mike's heart beat increasing every second, he squeezed his own fingers between his palm and hope that all his negative thoughts were proven wrong. Unable to wait for him to give out the information, Mike asked him, "How is my friend, Doctor?" The doctor looked at him , a gentle smile lurking on his lips. "We have done a surgery for him and  remove the bullets. By God's grace, he's fine now.Be thank for making it here in time, a few more seconds' delay and he may have been history." Mike closed his eyes,streams of relief soothed his nerve like the peaceful waves of the dead sea.  "Is he awake?" He asked, "Can I  see him?" "He's conscious now but asleep now.Don't worry, you will see him soon, probably in forty minutes time," said the Doctor. "Thank you, Doctor," Mike shook the doctor's hand. "Don't thank me, it's by the abundance Grace of the  Lord," he pointed to the hospital chapel.  Mike's eyes were flooded with tears of Joy. He went to the temple and  prayed to God. It's a Prayer for Healing and Recovery;.. ..By the light and truth of Jesus  I lift my Tife to you. By the hope of the Redeemer,  I pray for your healing power  to break through.  By the peace and the grace of the Living one,  I place Tife's safely in your care.  By the death and resurrection  of the King of Kings May your restoration now flow  through my prayers. By the hope and strength of the living God,  I place my trust and faith in you. **After 40 minutes ** "You can now see him Sir," a well dressed nurse in her early twenties informed Mike. He was dazed by her sheer beauty of the nurse for a few minutes and was totally locked in a circle of oblivioness. "Sir...I said you ......" "Yes,Yes,Madam,I hear you, " Mike cut in. She looked at him and smiled. "Please follow me,"she requested politely, "I'm Cassandra Adewole." You can simply call me ' Sandra' "Ok. Madam Sandra....." "Sandra! Not madam Sandra,"She corrected Mike. When Mike finally saw Tife, he was so excited that he hugged him on the hospital bed before realising he had a gunshot wound. Tife shouted involuntarily,"Ousssshhh!" Mike drew back and said , "Sorry,Tife." "I was told you rushed me to this hospital. "Thank you," he said. "Thank you too, Tife. Those gangsters after my life could have killed me if you have not shown up in the nick of time", Mike said.  "It's God's will,"Tife said weakly.  "Alright Mike," Cassandra  interjected their conversation, "He need to rest now. Come back later in the day or in a few days time. We would take care of him." "Okay..Mada...." Cassandra," she cut in again to correct Mike. "There is one more thing I think I have to tell you and I knew it would take you by surprise, " Sandra said. Immediately Mike became very attentive. What is it? "Ermm,You know,I'm telling you this because I like you and you don't look like a criminal?" At the mention of the word 'Criminal,' Mike became quite anxious and asked Cassandra, "What is it? Please tell me." Sandra said, "You know,this is a missionary Hospital. It is the policy of the Hospital to report all suspected Criminals to the police for further investigation. When your friend came in with gunshot wounds,it is highly suspicious so the hospital administrator informed the ............? POLICE? Mike exclaimed almost involuntarily. Cassandra  was taken aback. "Why,why are you afraid of the police.? So it's true,you people are criminals?" Mike exclaimed again,"NO!!,Sandra, we are not.We have been chased by the criminals and in the process of escaping,my friend was hit by their bullet. Do you know what your administrator have done?!,he had compromised our location and I can assure you your hospital would soon be under attack. This criminals are in bed with the police." "Oh,my God" shouted Sandra. "Your administrator has compro mised our location. You need to hide Tife somewhere. Those gangsters would burn heaven and earth just to capture us," Mike advised Sandra.Cassandra looked at him amazed and say, "Are you sure of what you are ..." *** Jackson was the leader of the black cobra. His boss Supremo (Zolabin) wanted him to capture Mike. The price was very high. He could  risk his life for it. When they went to his aunt's residence, he had underestimated Mike's intelligence and agility. Though they managed to take out the security dog, the deep dog- bite wound on his arm was an attestation of how wild that dog was. Their security man was just  piece of cake. They  shot him without much difficulty. Mike managed to escape. Now Jackson and his thugs Razak,Ferro, Calculla,Eastman, Tenah and Tiana were searching through every  nook and cranny for them. Jack knew there was an alternative plan to draw Mike to the open like  using his ...... "Well. Never mind. He wanted to capture him physically in order to win his boss' approval. He wanted to be a result oriented leader to avoid finding himself in Roberto's situation. As it stood , it looked like they had  to use the Plan B. His colleagues Razak, Ferro and Eastman were also greatly disappointed. It was becoming obvious they lost Mike again. They promised "Supremo" that they  would capture Mike alive and bring him to his abode.  Now they didn't see how they could fulfil that promise.  They were just returning home when the Lagos State Police Commander Eric Adebola phoned them. He said the administrator of St.Paul Missionary hospital reported to his outfit that two young men came to the hospital,one sustained serious  gunshot wounds.   Their  hopes were rejuvenated and they sprang back to action. They headed towards the hospital. Jackson encouraged his  colleagues with their  slogan.  The black Cobra!! One deadly strike!!!      The black cobra!! One deadly strike,they said in unison. Having lifted their spirits, they were poised for action. *** Will they catch Tife and Mike at the hospital? Hmmmmm. The dangerous clouds are gathering. Watch out in EPISODE 19 *** Glossary ? *Electrocardiogram✔ A record or display of a person's heartbeat. MRI✔ Magnetic Resonance Imaging  (MRI) is a medical imaging technique used in radiology to form pictures of the anatomy and the physiological processes of the body. MRI scanners use strong magnetic fields, magnetic field gradients, and radio waves to generate images of the organs in the body. *A pulse Oximeter✔ A pulse oximeter is a tiny device that usually slides over your fingertip or clips on your ear lobe and uses infrared light refraction to measure how well oxygen is binding to your red blood cells. *Bronchoscopy✔ Bronchoscopy is an endoscopic technique of visualizing the inside of the airways for diagnostic and therapeutic purposes. Doctors use bronchoscopy to detect the cause of breathing difficulties and lung problems, such as tumors, infection, and bleeding. *Oblivioness✔ The state of forgetting completely, of being oblivious, unconscious, unaware, as when sleeping, drunk, or dead. *** To be continued in Episode 18.? *** Favourite Fans @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @Individual (scott) @God’sAppleEyes @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder @Kolade Temidayo @ele1 @ladyg

SUGGESTED STORY POSTING SCHEDULE FOR NEXT WEEK? Monday⭕ 7th September @10.30 p.m Episode 19✔ Tuesday ⭕ 8th September @ 10.30 p.m Episode 20✔ Wednesday ⭕ 9th September @ 10.30 p.m Episode 21✔ Thursday ⭕ 10th September @ 10.30 p.m Episode 22✔ Friday⭕ 11th September @ 10.00 p.m Episode 23✔ Saturday ⭕ 12th September @ 6.00 p.m Episode 24-25 ✔✔

I hope Mike and Tife gets out of the hospital in time cos Jackson and his thugs are about to double their fire

So, no story tomorrow

Nurse Sandra will assist them Who's this Tife? A lot of questions to be answered

Hi Readers, Prepare for a heart thumbing story week. Will the thugs get Mike and Tife? Episode 19 is loading; 10%...... **** @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @Individual (scott) @God’sAppleEyes @Michael @Sun flower @Ryder @Kolade Temidayo @ele1

Episode 19 Terror at the Hospital "Good and evil are the cause and effect of each other. When you try to become good, you also become evil because the seeds of evil are concealed in all goodness just like the code of ‘death’ is already written in all ‘births’. Those who are considered to be evil by some are also viewed as good by others. The terrorist of one society is the martyr of another." ~Awdhesh Singh READER'S DISCRETION IS ADVISED. SOME OF THE SCENES IN THIS EPISODE CONTAINED SOME BONE-CHILLING SCENES. ☠☻ ☠☻☠☻☠☻ *** {Mike's Viewpoint } Cassandra looked at me amazed and say, "Are you sure of what you are ..." we heard the sound of a car. I peeped through the louvre blades and there it was - The Blue Van belonging to the criminals! "Sandra quick,hide Tife. They will kill him if they get in here.! and find a place for me to hide." Cassandra ran and quickly put Tife on a gurney(wheeled stretcher) and covered him with a white cloth. She then moved him to the mortuary area. She gave an instruction to the mortician and ran back to me. "Come with me. Let me hide you somewhere safe.  I followed her like a man led to the slaughter house ( abbatoir) She led me to a very narrow room and flipped a carpet aside. "This is an underground room,enter and hide there."  "A beggar they say has no choice." I quickly entered the underground room. I closed the door leading to the underground room. The whole place was plunged into darkness. It was as if I was buried alive. I felt I was suffocating. My lungs burned as I forced the few Oxygen in that musty environment into it. I was short of air but I struggled to sieve the few good air within.  Though the room was quiet most of time, I could hear the annoying stridulating of the crickets. I secretly prayed to God that I should  not suffocate to death. **** [Third Person's POV] The gang entered the hospital yard  firing bullets in the air. The people began to scream and ran helter- skelter. The thugs looked mercy-less. They were armed with all sort of guns, a shotgun, a .357 Magnum revolver, an automatic pistol and Long Rifles. Jackson entered the female ward and took many women hostages including twelve nurses, forty five patients ,  Doctor Draignon and nine newborn babies. They also invaded the male ward beating any man who dared challenged them.  One elderly nurse called Rosemond attempted to wrestle Razak's shotgun from his hands. As she ran away, Razak fatally shot her in the back. She hit the ground with a heavy thud. The rest of the captives loked stunned and shaken to the bone. The gang searched almost all the  departments and wards in the hospital.  The Emergency department, Cardiology , Paediatric intensive care unit. Neonatal intensive care unit. Cardiovascular intensive care unit. Neurology. Oncology. Obstetrics and gynaecology, colloquially and maternity ward. The gang asked the hospital administrator and Doctor Draignon to bring out Mike and Tife.They threatened to kill the hostages if they fail to produce the two boys- Mike and Tife. Doctor Draignon saw Cassandra chatting with Mike a few minutes ago so he turned to Cassandra and asked her where the patient was. Cassandra lied that Mike and Tife left a few minutes before the arrival of the gang.  Jackson was no fool.  He knew the nurse was hiding something from him. He threatened her ,"young lady, don't try me. Where are the boys?" Cassandra was frightened but stood her ground. She said " I don't know.  Razak came in. He asked her, "are you sure you don't know their whereabouts?" Cassandra said ,Yes, I don't ........" Her response was cut in mid-air.  He slapped her and asked her again if she had seen the two boys. Once again, Cassandra denied knowledge of the boys. Angered by the nurse's intransigence, He beat the crap out of her. 'Sandra was bleeding from the head. He threw her to the ground and stomped her, knocking her head 10 times with his bare hands until she lost consciousness.  Cassandra didn't know when she fainted . All she knew was she felt some liquid on her face. It was water. She opened her eyes only to stare into the chilly eyes of highly infuriated men. They showed no remorse on how they beat her , slapped and stomped her  until she blackout. She could feel blood coming from her head unto her  white nursing uniform.  "Welcome back,girl. Now are you ready to talk?" Razak asked her. She remained silence. One of the criminals cocked his Semi-automatic pistol and aimed it at her head. She could feel the cold hard muzzle of the gun on her head.  She began to shake. If he mista kenly pull the trigger,the bullet would go straight into her medulla Oblongata. "Young lady, I asked you for the last time. Where is Mike and the taxi driver." At that point she knew she had to make a hard choice between betraying Mike and live and Standing firm and die. Cassandra kept quiet for a few seconds contemplating on her decision. Then she said....I DON'T KNOW.  Razak was stunned. He hesitated for a few micro Seconds and said, "well ,you made your choice by choosing to die in place of Mike. " Everything stood still. He put his hand on the trigger and pulled it............. ~Tify's  Ghostly Experience ~ Tife stayed with the mortician for about five minutes when the robbers attacked the hospital.  That was the first time he ever stepped into a mortuary. All the compartments were fully loaded with dead bodies. Bodies of people who were alive some few months ago eating,talking,walking, laughing just like us. He cast his eyes on the floor and saw numerous bodies sprawled on the floor. It was as if they were used as  floor mats.  A place to rest in peace in that morgue was a luxury considering the mountain of dead people his  eyes could count lying uselessly on the floor. To think that he could easily become a member of that bizzarre crowd made him shivered. He decided to remove his eyes from that mundane sight to the other side. He regretted it.The mountain of dead people at the opposite side far outweighed the ones he saw first.  He saw the dead body of a gigantic man lying on a drenched mat on the floor because the mortuary's refrigerator broke down and they had no other option than to let him stench. His eyes met a very beautiful lady also on the floor.  She was also there,lifeless on the floor with her 'conical hills' and entire body fully exposed to the gazing eyes of everyone. At least a transparent pant hide her V* but her womanhood was dripping with blood,a sign of violent rape.There was a nasty gush at her left side which also showed a sign of violence. Tife told the mortician to take him out of the morgue. He told the mortician, " I can't hide myself among the dead." He was still on the wheeled stretcher. Suddenly he  felt a sharp pain around his neck and became unconscious.  He didn't know how long he  remained asleep but when he woke up, he saw himself between two dead bodies,one at his right ,the other at his left like the two thieves on both sides of Jesus Christ. There were also bodies parked in the compartment above him. His clothes were gone. He was almost naked except for his boxer short. He could hear the winds of death around him,as if getting ready to encircle him and take him to their abode. He was keenly aware that any wrong move could cause the dead bodies on top of him to fall on him because there was a gap in the top compartment that the bodies could have easily fall through.  Flickers of fear entered his heart. Shouting became the only option.  He shouted,HELP!!!!HELP!!!!HELP!!!! Unfortunately,his shout for help attracted the wrong ones. All of a sudden ,he heard a loud commotion in the room. Human voices. He gathered courage and move swiftly downward,praying his foot should not hit the corpse on the floor.  He wasn't lucky. He tripped off and came down faceward lying exactly on top of the dead beautiful lady as if he was Necrophiliac*. Her tantalizing lifeless breast accidentally entered his mouth. It was still warm.  In his minds eyes,he saw the lady opened her eyes and told me, "get off me,you pervert." Then she grabbed his hands firmly as he was about to lift himself off her. He screamed loudly,like a child about to be caned mercilessly by his school teacher.  Suddenly,a cold hand touched his back and grabbed him solidly. He turned round with aggression to ward it off. Then he saw the mortician who tranquilized him. He said , it's over now. Your enemies have left" let me help you to your stretcher. He had a mix emotion of gratitude and annoyance. ***☆*** Back to the gangs,When Razak pulled the trigger,he did it deliberately to scare Casandra. He secretly removed the  bullet from  that gun. Seeing that Casandra was unmoved by his threats, he put in the real bullets and aimed the gun at Cassandra. He shouted down from from 10...9..8....7..6..5...4..3...2...." Then Gina, the nurse on duty with Cassandra said, "I would help you." Razak,Ferro and Eastman craned their eyes.  Gina, told the gang that Tife was sent to the mortuary and Mike was sent to an underground building closer to the hospital storeroom.  The gang was happy someone was willing to talk to them. They went to the mortuary to ascertain the truthfulness of Gina's words.  They saw Tife lying among the dead 'dead.' Their object of interest was not really Tife. They zeroed in on Mike in the underground building.  Casandra knew it was over for Mike. He would be captured and tortured or possibly killed. Until that hour ,she never knew she could be that brave,that defiant even when death stared at her in the face.  Soon the robbers forced opened the door to the underground chamber,their guns ready to shoot Mike. Sadly they found............. **** Will the gang catch Mike now ?? What happens next?? Wait for Episode 20.

Biko what happened next ? Hope Mike nd Tife ar in order ? Bia Gina who asked you ? Aporoko manager. Cassandra u too much nd I kn you in love already.

Episode 19 is loading; 10%…… **** @Thecomely @Henrymary @Ayotunde Ayodabo @Teemah @Individual (scott) @Michael @Ryder @Kolade Temidayo

[size =45]???[/size]

I think mike and tife are out already

EPISODE 20 IS LOADING 20%......

Tife pov got me laughting when he accidentally suck a dead lady's breast nd gina wetin concern with helping her shey she tell u she need help well ur help may be in good favour. nd sandra u did well o if na me only jesus can help in dat case o

Episode 20 The Interview and Relocation “Loyalty is the strongest glue which makes a relationship last for a life time.” – Mario Puzo [Third Person's POV] Soon the robbers forced open the door to the underground chamber, their guns in hand as if to shoot a notorious terrorist.  Sadly they found........ No one in the underground room!!! They were angry and turned on Gina.  "I thought you said he's here," Eastman asked.  "Yes,  That's  where I saw Cassan dra hiding  him.  "Then where is he?" thundered another thug, Ferro. "I ....I don't know," Gina answered nervously. The gang was contemplating on  what to do to Gina. Then they heard the sound of a siren. Quickly,they broke into a run and left the hospital premise.  Prior to the arrival of the police, a journalist by name LordWyn  was going to his workplace when he spotted the incident that the hospital was under siege.  He called the state Commander of police and informed him about it. The State Commander realised if he didn't do anything about the situation, the journalist might send it into the news and he would be forced to answer questions he wouldn't want to.He decided to send his boys to stop the siege. It was at that point that the gang heard the siren of the police and bolted. Under normal circumstances, the police was supposed  to  chase the gang but they didn't. It was all in the game plan. The State Commander of police just wanted to save his face from the media. [Mike's Viewpoint ] I was in the underground room for about ten minutes but I was feeling very uncomfortable. The air was stale and bad. I realised staying in that room would only speed up my death so I decided to leave the room and find somewhere else to hide .  In any case, I had anticipated that If the criminals coerce the health workers, one of them might surrender and sell me out to the gang. Perhaps , show them where I was hidden. With all those possibilities warring in my head,I decided to come out and hide somewhere else.  As if I knew it.  I came out and hide behind a hedge at the extreme end of the storeroom when I heard voices. It belonged to the gangs. I saw the insignia on their uniform  "BLACK COBRA. " They looked quite disappointed when they didn't found me in the underground room. They angrily asked the nurse why I was not at the place she claimed I was hiding. Gina said she didn't know. The gang was contemplating on what they would do next when a siren sounded in the distance. They broke into a run. The problem I have with the police is ,if you really want to catch someone  why should you warn him that you are coming? By sounding the siren,the robbers were aware of danger and they bolted. I was relieved. The gang has escaped. Another failed mission on their part.  Everyone in the hospital was surprised to see me come out from my hideout. Gina was stunned but I ignore her. She nearly gave me away. To me she was like Judas Iscariot. "I'm sorry Mike, "she said. Still I Ignored her.   When I went into the ward, it was on the lips of everyone that Cassandra was a heroine. I asked one of the health workers why everyone was lauding Cassandra. One of the nurses told me the full story, how Cassandra stood her ground and refused to give out my hideout despite deadly threats from the gang to the point that one of the gangsters even pulled his trigger while the gun was on her head. My heart sank as if that action was about to restart again. I exclaimed, "WOW " Cassandra was able to do all that? "But where is she ?" I asked.  " In the General ward," the nurse responded, " Her wounds were being treated.The doctor wanted to do a whole system scan on her."  "Okay,thank you,"I said to the nurse who gave me the answer. I entered the ward where Cassan dra was being treated. She stood up when she saw me.  Then I hugged her and held her tight, saying "thank you, Cassandra. I'm really grateful you haven't  betrayed me even though you reach the edges of death." She smiled casually and said, "it's because of......." I turned round when I sensed somebody was at my back. She was Gina.  "Excuse me for a few minutes,Gina" I told her.  "Ok." She said,looking at Casandra and I suspiciously.  I knew I was attracted to Cassan dra. Before I could think of my next move, Cassandra gave me a card saying, "this is my number, Mike." I also gave mine to her. Then I turned my attention to Gina. "Yes Gina,What can I do for You?" She said casually, "Tife want to see you," and turned to leave.  I held her hand and she turned back quickly.  "Gina, I don't have any problem with you.On the contrary I appreciate all that you have done . If not because of you Cassandra  would have being shot,"I said. I could see  Gina's face lit with  joy. It's good you intervene in time," I continued. "Thank you for seeing it from that perspective," She said. You are Welcome." Tife was still on the hospital bed when I entered the ward. We began chatting. Me: Hi Tife Tife: Hei, Mike. I guessed you went to talk to your girlfriend imme diately you come out from your hole. Me: Girlfriend? Who is my girl friend? Tife: You know her,stop pretending. He began laughing quite loudly,then his ribs hurt and he stopped laughing. Me: Who? Tife: Cassandra. You love that girl and I think she love you too. Me: That's enough. Let's talk about your experience. Suddenly his mood switched from glee to melancholy. Tife: My brother. Words cannot explain what I experienced in that mortuary but I will just tell you the essentials. Your girlfriend took me to the..... Me: You mean Cassandra took you... Tife: (Smiling ) Whatever..." Then he continued his story. "Cassandra took me to hide in the mortuary. She said no sane person would be looking for someone who is alive among the dead. I stayed with the mortician for about five minutes when the robbers attacked the hospital.  Cassandra told the mortician something  before she left. That was the first time I stepped into a mortuary. All the compartments were fully loaded with dead bodies.  I cast my eyes on the floor and saw hundredth of bodies sprawled on the floor. I became afraid and told the mortician to take me out of the morgue. Me: I thought you are brave. Tife: Bravery without common sense is folly. Me : It's true. Just continue. Tife : Suddenly I felt a sharp pain around my neck and became unconscious. I didn't know how long I remained asleep but when I woke up, I saw myself between two dead bodies,one at my right ,the other at my left . Me: Jesus Christ of Nigeria!!! Tife: Thou shall not call the name of the Lord they God in vain. He continued narrating  his ghostly encounter.  "There were also bodies parked in the compartment above me. I was almost naked except for my boxer short. I wanted to move but didn't know how to. I was keenly aware any wrong move could cause the dead bodies above me to fall on me because there was a gap in the top compartment that the bodies could have easily fallen through.  Flickers of fear entered my heart and I shouted for HELP! All of a sudden ,I heard a loud commotion in the room. Human voices. I gathered courage and move swiftly downward,praying my foot wouldn't hit the corpse on the floor.  Suddenly, I tripped off and came down faceward lying exactly on top of a dead beautiful lady. Her tantalizing lifeless breast acciden tally entered my mouth. Me: Did you suck It? Tife: Yes, accidentally. It was warm. Me: kaaai. Are you Necrophilic?* I looked at Tife and he looked back at me. We both broke into laughter.  It was amazing Tife still had his sense of humour after all that happened to him. He continued the narration... Tife:I thought I heard the dead woman talking to me. I screamed loudly,like a child about to be caned mercilessly by his school teacher.  Suddenly,a cold hand touched my back and grabbed me solidly. I turned round with aggression to ward it off. Then I saw the mortician who tranquilized me. He told me the hiding game was over. I asked  him if the gangs came to look for me at the mortuary. I was amazed he said they actually came into the mortuary to confirm what they were told, that I was at the mortuary." Our conversation was cut short by my aunt's call. Me: Hi Aunt Sandra. Aunt:**No reply. Me: Errhhh,Welcome back. Aunt:********No response. ---Few seconds later--- Aunt: What happened in my house in my absence? Why are things scattered here? Where are you? Me: ermm.I ...Some people attacked...." Aunt: Come home right now . I knew there was trouble. I collected Tife's Number and bid Cassandra goodbye. She looked quite disappointed.  "I would see you soon, 'Sandra," I promised. Quickly, I took a car and went home. ~At my aunt's Residence ~ When I reached my aunt's residence she vigorously asked me questions. Aunt: Tell me what happened here. Me: I was attacked by some hoodlums yesterday night.  Aunt: Why can't this criminals just leave you alone? Me: I don't know. Aunt: Hmmm. So the hoodlums shot Joe and My dog, Ronida? I knew my aunt loved that dog so much. It showed in her facial expression. She almost cry. Me:  Yes. Aunt: Why didn't you call the police. Me: I don't trust the police. Aunt: Hmmm. I don't think you are safe here anymore. Me: It's true. Aunt: You need to relocate to another place. Me: Aunt,that will affect my education. Aunt: eheee,that reminded me. Your headmaster sent a letter early this morning. The post-master brought It before I returned. It was placed under the gate. Me: What is the letter about? Aunt: I don't know. Me: can I have it now. (She handed the letter over to me) Aunt: I hope it's good news. I opened the envelope and picked the letter. I began reading it but needn't finish before knowing  the message contained in the letter. Me: It's not a good news. Aunt: What is it about? Me: I have been dismissed from school. Aunt: Dismissed,Why? Me: Because I was accused of drug dealing and fire arms? Aunt: What? This is serious. Me:  Yea. (I was sad) Aunt: As it is now ,You need to relocate and start your life afresh. Your presence in this house had brought a lot of hoodlums here. Who knows, next time they might kill or rape me just like ....." She paused. I knew what she wanted to say . Me: Don't worry,aunt. I knew I'm not safe here so I will leave soon. Aunt:I'm sorry ,Mike. Me: It's ok. Auntie Sandra. ***The next day.*** I was packing my few belongings and was almost ready to leave my aunt's house when she came in. She gave me some money to rent a room at which ever place I wanted. Just as I was leaving,my attention was drawn to the News Headline on Galaxy TV Channel: ASSASSINS ATTACK ST. PAUL MISSIONARY HOSPITAL YESTER DAY. BEAT  PATIENTS AND  STAFF BUT ONE NURSE REMAINED DEFIANT An armed gang attacked St.Paul Missionary hospital,beating and maiming Nurses,patients and other staff yesterday They attacked the private hospital but did not dispossess patients of their belongings. It was apparent they were looking for two boys, one in particular,called Mike Ebuka, the son of the late Billionaire Bill Ebuka. The lagos State Police Command Public Relations Officer,Joseph   Oyeyemi who confirmed the incident on Yesterday  said the gang attacked the hospital, subjecting patients and their relatives, as well as staff, to mental torture and beating. He said a distress call was made to the Lagos Division, and in quick response, the Divisional Police Officer, led the anti- gang  squad to the scene. The gang on sighting the police took to their heels and escaped into a nearby bush. The police spokesman said while investigation was ongoing, the command got information about earlier gang escapades of the suspects somewhere in the slum  areas of Lagos. Now listeners,This is the most surprising part of the whole incidence. One of the nurses on Duty called Cassandra Adewole decided to defy the order of the gang when she was threatened to give away the hideout of Mr. Ebuka Mike....." My Aunt stood behind me watching the news. It was obvious to me Cassandra's heroism didn't only stopped within the parameters of the Hospital. I was amazed when Cassandra appeared on the TV set and she was interviewed by one of the famous TV presenters called Jean -Marie. **Interview ** Jean- Marie : You are welcome, heroine nurse. Cassandra: Thank you. Jean- Marie :  Tell me, is it true you remain bold and defiant to the gang's instructions?" Cassandra: Partially. I was just doing what my mind was telling me. Jean- Marie : wow. Cassandra: huh,huh Jean- Marie : was a gun really put on your head to tell them what they were looking for? Cassandra: Yes Jean- Marie :  Do you realised you are now a national Heroine.? Cassandra:  Not really. Jean- Marie : were you really willing to die protecting Mike. Cassandra: I think the right question should be ," were you really willing to die protecting love? Jean- Marie : Well. Well. Since you ask the "Right" question,What will be your respond to that? Cassandra: Yes. I'm willing to die for love. Jean- Marie : If I may asked,What do you mean by " die protecting love?" Cassandra: I have love for every one,my patients,my friends. Jean- Marie : wait,wait,wait. You mean you can do the same thing  for me just because you have love for every one? Cassandra:  Exactly. John 15 : 13 said " Greater love has no one than this: to lay down one's life for one's friends. Jean Marie: Wow. You know the bible verses too. You must be a strong Christian. Cassandra: Not really. I'm a realist and a free thinker. Jean- Marie : Oh,I see. I thought you are in love with Mike. At least that was what one of your colleagues seemed to suggest. Cassandra:One of my colleagues? Jean - Marie: Yea, you seemed surprise. Cassandra: Not really. Jean- Marie: Is it true. Cassandra: No. It's just a rumour Jean- Marie : Are you sure? Cassandra: yea, I'm very sure. Jean- Marie : Alright Cassandra, it has been nice talking to you. Cassandra: Me too. Alright,Viewers,we just talked to Cassandra, the hero nurse who had shot herself into the limelight by her sheer show of bravado in the face of death. Let's move on to other news. The W.H.O has finally declared COVID-19 a global Pandemic. Following a global surge in the cases......." I left my aunt's house.   *Visiting Cassandra* I kept wondering if Cassandra really meant what she said on Telly or she was just  trying to be profes sional on set. I can't vouch for that. When I left my aunt's residence, I called Tife severally but he didn't pick my call. I was very worried. I decided to go to the hospital to check up on him.  When I reached the hospital,I was told my friend had been transferred from the hospital to another one for security reasons. His father came for him.  I was amazed he didn't bother to informed me about it.  Sadness was written all over my face. Tife had become part and parcel of me. I was about to leave when a soft voice called me from behind, " Mike." I turned and our eyes met. She was Cassandra. She said ,"Your friend was taken to another hospital.  I thought you know." Me: No, I don't. He didn't inform me. Cassandra : Oh, I remember his phone was missing. Me: Ok. Cassandra:Are you going home? She looked at me sensually. Me: Well. My aunt asked me to get another accommodation for myself. Cassandra: Why? Me: She said her residence was no longer safe for me since the gang may come back for me. Cassandra: It makes sense. You need to be at a place the gang doesn't  know. So where are you going now?" Me:  No where exactly. Cassandra: ( smiling) C'mon,Let's go home. You can stay with me. I'm alone. I was quite surprised by her offer. Me: Are you sure  of that? Cassandra: I'm sure. Forget what I said on TV. It was a formality. she reassured me. Me: You looked more cute on Telly. I was really proud of you when I saw you on the screen. Cassandra: Really? Me: Yes. She smiled shyly and moved towards her car. She collected my luggage and put it in the car boot. Soon we were on our way to Cassandra's house. **** What will happen in Cassandra's place? Is Mike really safe? Watch out for Episode 21. Glossary. *Necrophilia. It is also known as necrophilism, necrolagnia, necrocoitus, necrochlesis, and thanatophilia It is the sexual attraction towards or a sexual act involving corpses or dead people.

Hmmm i still smell danger

Hmmmm i dnt think Mike Ebuka is safe in Cassandra's place o. So happy that the fool's didn't caused more harm.

Go on

Mike isn't safe anywhere but he'll be fine. Carry on

Cassandra, I know whatever u r doing is as a result of luv but I will also advise u to be extra cautious cuz associating yourself with Mike automatically puts u in danger!!!

Episode 21 Cassandra's Residence Love is of all passions the strongest, for it attacks simultaneously the head, the heart and the senses.- Lao tsu. {Mike's Viewpoint } As we got closer to Cassandra's Estate, I noticed the well laid out houses with their well painted walls and iron massive gates.Even the smell of the ornamental plants made the area so tranquil, interwoven by a magical ambiance. Almost all the houses were surrounded by blooming roses, Daffodils, Weeping willow and Lilac bushes and Lavendar. The people in Cassandra's community were better dressed and well fed. It was not surprising because that place was one of the elitist's communities in Nigeria , built in such a way that it offers panoramic view to its residents. I also noted the well painted building decorated with potted plants and designed burglar proofing with walls which have been spiked to keep away intruders and thieves. As soon as Cassandra reached the gate, it opened automatically and the car went in. " Does it open like that to everyone?" I asked Cassandra. "No dear, only me and those I give the gate's configuration code ," She said rather succinctly. "Ok," I said, a bit assured that I would be saved in her residence. Cassandra took me through the large compound, surrounded by magnificent buildings that bore the mark of unique designs you only see in CNN, BBC or DW-TV News. There was a large garden at the back of her magnificent mansion .A fresh cut lawn with beautiful plants and flowers and an overwhelming smell of mint, lent the place an unparalleled ambience. Cassandra's Residence was paradise on Earth.  To think Cassandra was only a nurse made the scenario more perplexing. How many nurses in Nigeria can afford a piece of land , let alone a car? I wanted to ask her how she made but decided to keep it to myself for the time being. Her sitting room was superb. A large 55' inch LG TV hanged on the wall. The couch was well cleaned and the drapes that hanged from the windows kept away unneces sary Sunshine. The floor was tiled and a sophisticated Decoder was connected to the Telly and a gigantic home theatre. Attached to the ceiling were chandeliers. Seeing all the luxuries in Cassandra's residence made me remember my father Bill Ebuka, and a time when we live in affluence. "What are you thinking of?" Cassandra's sweet voice cut through my chain of thought. "Don't worry. Let me show you a movie. It will help you to relax." Cassandra turned on the Digital- Satellite TV and scrolled through the plethora of channels. Then he chose " Movie Channel. " No sooner had she selected the channel than a movie was being Shown. It was titled " Naked weapon. *** The movie opened with the assassination of a man of unknown identity. A team of three CIA officered , including Jack Chen, a rookie, watched through surveillance as a sexy female assassin named Fiona Birch entered the man's heavily guarded apartment suite and, after having sex with him, killed him by breaking his spine with her bare hands. As she made her escape, Fiona's car was hit by a rocket. As the CIA officers rushed over to extricate her from the wreckage, they were shot and killed by a woman in a limousine, leaving Jack as the only survivor. The woman in the limousine was Madam M, the leader of a mysterious assassin organization, to which the killed assassin belonged. After the incident, young girls across the globe started disappearing one after another. The only relationship among them is that they were all trained in martial arts or sports. As Jack correctly theorized , these girls had been abducted by Madam M and transported to an island to be trained to become professional assassins. After six years of gruesome training, only Charlene Ching, Katt and Jing survived and "graduated". The last test in order for them to graduate was a fight for survival/to the death test. Katt and Charlene, being friends, could not kill each other, and so each was accepted as a survivor. To celebrate, Madam M gave them all different wines which had drugs in them. As the drugs took effect Madam M called her guards to brutally rape the girls, thus (in Madam M's words) making them ready for what was to come. The three girls were then sent on several missions around the world to ........" " Mike, are you attracted to me?" Cassandra said. I turned round and faced her. "Why did you ask, Sandra?" I said. Cassandra smiled and said, "you are behaving like a typical African man.; Answering questions with questions. We broke into laughter. Then I said, "Ok, Ok, Ok, Yes, I am attracted to you the very first day  I saw you in your nursing uniform at the hospital.You look so glamorous*. "I know it," she said, but don't worry, the feeling is mutual. I could feel a sensation of love and warmth in her voice. I was quite speechless. How could I fall for a nurse I saw a few days ago. Our first eye contact was so magical that the alluring magnet of attraction pulled us together without us uttering any word. I was lost in the sea of my own thoughts. All I could see was her mesmerizing smile; the one that blew away my mind till she slowly tapped me just to get me to believe that whatever was happening was real. I still couldn’t believe it.  I remembered how Pamela tricked me into believing she loved me and eventually betrayed me. I knew Cassandra wouldn't do that. She had proven her love for me in the hospital while staring in the face of death. But I still have to be careful. I need to be tactful too if I want to stay in Cassandra's residence for long. I knew any argle-bargle* From experience, I knew the world is full of cosmetic love but My feeling for Cassandra was different. I could only relish in silence as to how I will feel if her soft lips touched mine but not explicitly. I wanted to see how it felt like to be in love with her. The chemistry was natural. I glanced at her. Our lips seemed to be working in their own magical way dancing along the same rhythm of thought. I imagined her kissing my lips softly in a way that would make me forget everything around me. I fantasized her touching my bare skin, sculpturing my body into the form of love using his magical fingers. I saw our souls mingling in the circle of  love. Then I heard A love music flowing from her DVD Player. It was titled " AFRICAN QUEEN" by 2baba Yea e yea e You are my African queen Ooh lord ooh lord uh Just like the sun lights up the earth You light up my life uh The only one I've ever seen with a smile so bright e Just yesterday eh you came around my way e e e You changed my whole scenery way With your astonishing beauty oh You could make a brother sin Ordinary thing a supernatural being I know You are just brighter than the moon Brighter than the sun I love you just the way you are And you are my African queen The girl of my dreams You take me where I've never been You make my heart go ting a ling a ling oh ahh You are my African queen The girl of my dreams You remind me of a thing And that is the African beauty yahh oooo You are my African queen oh lord oh lord ...... **** The music seemed to spark my desire for love and intimacy. I turned and pulled Cassandra to myself , looking into her eyes. The fire burning in them was all I need to be convinced that she was nurturing true love in her heart for me. Our lips locked in kisses and the stream of passion heightened. "Let's not do it now, Cassandra " I told her. She looked at me with romantic eyes and asked, "why, are you a Roman Father?" "Soon, I will be going to the seminary," I said. We laughed gleefully. I kissed her lightly below her ears and whispered, “ I love you Cassandra .”  Cassandra went to the bathhouse and had a shower. After that she dressed in her nightie. I could see the lines of her gorgeous body and heavy thighs. She smiled when my eyes met hers. "I feel honoured to have you in my apartment," dear Mike. "I'm glad to be here, Sandra" I said. "Are you sure?" She asked. "Yes," I said. "Hmm. Mike , I want to assure you no criminal can enter my room." I was quiet sceptical about her claime but decided not to argue with her. Succinctly, I told her, "Okay Sandra." Will you be comfortable if I share this bed with you, Mike? I looked at her charming eyes. They shone with love. It's obvious I can't say "no." I said " Yes ". That was the answer she was waiting for. She climbed into the bed and laid beside me. She clung onto me as if there is no tomorrow. Then I felt something soft pressed into my mouth. I remembered Tife's experience at the morgue where he was compelled to suck the dead girls breast. I detached myself slowly from the soft thing. Sandra was soft and yielding and her perfume smelled good. She was weak in my arms. Her lips searched for mine until they met. I pulled myself from her gently but she held my hand and directed it towards the curves of her two "Conical hills" in her silky night- dress. Her two 'Conical hills' jiggled tantalizingly in her nightie waiting for me to grab them and spark the engine of her passion. Tactfully I untangled myself from her grip, not because I didn't want to enjoy the sweetness lying beyond her silky nightie but I didn't want to cross the red line and be so engrossed with the sweetness and be caught unaware. She realised I wasn't prepared psychologically for what she needed from me. Wisely, she turned and slept. Though I was still premonitious* ,I also closed my eyes. {Third Person's POV} What Mike and Cassandra didn't realise was that they were being followed the moment Cassandra's Chevrolet Corvette car left the hospital. The thugs decided not to use their usual blue van. Instead they used a smaller private car. They tailed Mike and Cassandra until she reached her residence. There, they waited until the darkness pointed its fingers on earth. " Are you certain you can break into that residence tonight?" Jackson asked Calculla. 'I can," Calculla replied confidently. There are a lot of CCTV Camera's and Security installations but I can manoeuvre through those technologies." " What about Security dogs? They may back and warn them" " There are no dogs in the house ," Cobra leader. I have done a meticulous scan of the whole residence using our camouflaged drone. Cobra leader was used to address the leader of the Black Cobra as a sign of respect. "Okay, do that," Jackson the Cobra leader commanded Calculla and Razak. " When you get into the flat, rape that spoil nurse girl, Cassan dra and kidnap Mike. Who knows? He may even be enjoying himself with that nurse right now.!" Calculla looked at Jackson with a subtle surprise. Razak's face beamed with pleasure. He said, "that nurse girl, I must taste her 'nectar' tonight. I go show her sey I get bazooka for my under wey I go take scatter her toto. " The rest of the gangs laughed except the female thugs Tenah and Tiana. They knew what Razak was talking about. He had 'dealt with them' in that manner before. In their gang code, a gang leader or his assistants can have access to any lady of his choice who also belong to the gang, the only exception being the boss's girlfriends. Razak was second in command thus he had that power. The thugs stepped out of their car. The air was warm chilly outside and the street was deserted. Razak and Calculla wore their masks and moved noiselessly towards the wall. They cut though a section of the Spikes standing on a foldable ladder. Then they jumped acrobatically over the electric fence and landed with a light thud into Cassandra's compound. Then they crawled slowly outside the scope of vision of the CCTV camera and managed to reach the stairs. They climbed it quickly and walked up to Cassandra's door and tried the handle. The door was locked from the other side with a key. Calculla bent low and peeped through the key hole and saw that the key had been turned carelessly, leaving a small opening through which he could see into the room. Cassandra had turned the key more than a full revolution and the key rested in the lock in an inclined position. This meant the key would not fall off if pushed. Calculla smiled a bit.He knew how to tackle things like that. He took out a slim pair of pliers from his pocket, the type used by watch repairers. He eased it into the key hole catching the round end of the key facing him. He turned it slowly to the left, then back to the right until he noticed it stuck, then he turned it towards the left again. Eventually, the gap in the key hole was blocked and he could see no light coming out from the room. Satisfied, he straightened up, took an old paper from his pocket and then pushed it under the door, just underneath the lock. With the pliers now closed he pushed the key inwards, gently and heard it fall on to the paper underneath the door. He bent himself and pulled the sheet gently outside, the key coming with it. He picked it up and smiled, pleased with himself. He received a silent praise from Razak who was holding his 'thing ' incessantly. He was more interested in Cassandra's 'feminine world' than kidnapping Mike. From the outside now, Calculla inserted the key into its hole and turned it in the lock. "Kra,kraaaa." ***** What happened next? Will Mike be finally captured? Will Razak rape Cassandra? I'm sure you don't want to miss EPISODE 22 OF TIIT FOR TAT. Watch out!!!! Glossary *Glamorous- stylish. *argle-bargle- Verbal Argument. * Premonition-A strong intuition that something is about to happen (usually something negative, but not exclusively).

Only god can save you o bro mike nd sis sandra

But in God we trust in mike voice

Hmmmmm this is serious o. Cassandra nd Ebuka, i dnt see any possibility of u guys escaping this time around. But God will definitely help u guys. God no go shame una.

This is serious

It's all in God's hands now

It's been a while since we read about Rosaline

God will save the two from them

Episode 22 Plan B Evils are not caused by God; rather, that they are a part of the nature of matter and of mankind; that the period of mortal life is the same from beginning to end, and that because things happen in cycles, what is happening now — evils that is — happened before and will happen again. ~Celsus <Third Person's Viewpoint > There was the familiar unbolting sound that came from the lock, crac, crac. Calculla eased down the door handle and the door shifted gently inwards and then____appeared to wedge on something. He pushed a little harder but the door resisted. Then a powerful alarm reverberated throughout the house. Calculla and Razak were taken aback. They turned and ran towards the wall and in a couple of seconds flew over the spike wall and in the process tearing their skin. ughhh. Some people in the neighbourhood were awoken by the alarm. They opened their windows to peep. Quickly The thugs entered their car and sped off. "What happened?" Jackson asked Calculla crossly. The damned flat is equipped with burglar alarm. I turned the thing on and everyone popped out of their windows to see what's going on. Jackson hit the headrest with a thud, shit!!!! How come we didn't see it in advance?"calculla and Razak didn't answer. Disgust and disappointment etched into the lines of his face. ~At Cassandra's Residence ~ [Mike's Viewpoint ] I was suddenly awoken by a loud sound. I nearly jumped out of my skin. Cassandra was already awake. We looked at each other, shock expressions wove lines on our faces. We rushed towards the sitting room. The door at the far right was slightly ajar, held firmly by a door or security chain. The security door chain consists of a small chain attached to the door frame, which attaches to a track on the door for security purposes. Nobody needn't to tell us what happened. Some intruders try to enter the room but ended up triggering the alarm embedded or wired to the door chain. I knew these intruders were no other persons than Zolabin's men. "Relax dear, they can't get us" Cassandra tried to give me hope. " what of if they were to disable the alarm?" I asked. That alarm was designed in such a way that it will take at least three hours for them to do that. Besides the bedroom door is burglar proof. They can't break it easily. I believe the CCTV cameras in the house captured them. The police can use the footage to track them using the facial recognition software." "I see,"I said. But don't trust Nigeria police. They are more corrupt than the word corrupt itself." Cassandra responded, it's true but there are few good ones among them. Don't draw a quick conclusion on the police service. Some do serve with integrity." I gazed at Cassandra. I decided to ask her the question that kept nagging at me. "Dear ?" "Yes?" "How did you built a house like this?" Cassandra smiled and said, "I robbed a bank." "WHAAAAT?" I exclaimed. "Mike, don't be silly. Do you actually believe that?" "N-n-not really," I said. Ok. My father gave it to me. He's an architect. He hardly stay in one state. Today he's in Abia state, the next day he's in Delta state. The following week he's in Plateau state or cross river state." •~One week later ~• For about a week, nothing happened. Mike began to relax at Cassandra's Residence, additional security features were added. Mike realised Cassandra was such a lovely lady. "Don't you feel lonely in this big house?" I asked Cassandra. Not really, most of the time I'm at workplace and during my off day's I visit my _____" "Your what?" Boyfriend?asked very curious. "Brother!!" She said. Cassandra asked me, How old are you? "I'm now 18 years old." "Me too," said Cassandra. "But you look 20." "Hmmm, appearance can be deceptive, " I said. "I know, "said Cassandra. "Don't you have a boyfriend?" I asked. I ____" Suddenly my phone Beeped. It was becoming apparent that the beeping of my phone is analogous to danger. I saw a message on my screen's notification panel. I got curious and took my phone to open the message. I forgot about Cassandra and her relationship status. I reached my inbox and open the message. When I saw the message, Goose pimples materialized on my skin immediately and my heart beat furiously. The message reads........ *** " We have gotten your Friend Tife. If you want him alive,then come out from your net. One of your father's house document is missing. We believe it's in your possession. Bring it along or else your friend will die. You have exactly one hour to come Follow the location below. "13A/B Walter Carrington Cres, Victoria Island, Lagos, Nigeria." Note: Come alone. Any wrong move will result in Tife's death. *** I was immediately confused. How did they get hold of Tife in the first place ? Now they are using him to get to me. It was obvious I couldn't let Tife die but that house was the only legacy still in my hands.  Surely this decision would be a difficult one.  "What is it ,dear?" Cassandra asked me.  "You would not believe what I'm  about to tell you" "Mike ,Talk to me!" "Tife has been kidnapped by the gang who threatened you with a gun," I said. Cassandra's eyes widened in shock. "My God,how did this happen?" "I don't know," dear. She gazed at me wordlessly. She was stunned.  Sadly I began to search for the house document in my bag. It didn't take long before I saw it at the extreme corner. I told Cassandra I was ready to go. Then she said, " how are you sure they will let Tife  go after you give them the house document. Can you imagine what they will do to you if they grab you? Tife saved my life from the clutches of those criminals. I must exchange his life with the required document. Yes, I must. Cassandra gazed at me sadly. She was deep in thought. *** <Third Person's Viewpoint > Prior to sending Mike that message ,Jackson realised they had obviously underestimated Mike's ability to outwit them. After the alarm blew in Cassandra's Residence, he knew they will be extra careful and even anticipated they will come again. He realised Mike, though a teenager was a hard nut for him to crack . Supremo was getting  disappointed in him. He didn't tell him but it was showing on his face. He needed to capture Mike. Then a thought occurred to him.  They could make Gina their  informant in that hospital.  She could  feed them with information on Cassandra and Mike.  Their plan A was to capture Cassandra and used her to get Mike. Plan B was to Capture Tife and use him to get Mike. Jackson went back to the hospital in disguise and met Gina, the nurse who told them about Tife and Mike's hideout . She was quite co-operative. After promising her a large sum of money, She promised to contact him if she suspected something fishy or got a new information on Mike and Cassandra.  Gina the nurse, made Jackson  aware that Tife's 'father' Lucas came to the hospital requesting for the transfer of his son to St. Nicholas Hospital. Quickly Jackson called his Colleagues and they headed towards the hospital. If they could capture Tife, they could  use him to get to Mike.  Initially they captured Mike's sister Rosaline, to be used as a bait to lure Mike but Supremo had suddenly develop an affection for the young girl,who was barely 17 years old now that he won't use Rosaline as a bait. In fact Zolabin's weakness was women, just like a lot of men. Jackson remembered reading in a newspaper a few days ago how A twenty-one year old girl made a 61 year old billionaire bankrupt by wiping his account clean ,all because the billionaire cannot resist her feminine charm. The lady used her irresistible attraction to make the man bought her a mansion,three cars including a Lamborghini ,filled her account with more than 20 million Dollars,sent her to Paris, changed her wardrobe every week.  In less than Six months,the billionaire went bankrupt and then she abandoned him,leaving him still lusting for her flesh. ** No sooner had they arrived at the Hospital to keep surveillance over Tife than they saw a strange car moving out of St. Nicholas Hospital yard. The car matched the description given to them by Gina. St Nicholas Hospital Hospital was located on Victoria Island. It boasts of modern and state-of-the-art equipment and first-class equipment in the various fields of Medicine – Paediatrics, Obstetrics and  Gynaecology, Internal Medicine, Surgery, Dentistry, Ear, Nose and Throat (ENT), Ophthalmology, Electro Encephalography (EEG), Endoscopy, CT-Scanning, Radio-diagnosis, Radiotherapy and Effective Investigative Laboratory. *** Within that week, Tife was released from hospital , the wound has healed lightly. His 'father' came with a car and took him away. They were told to come back in three days' time for medical examination. The gang followed Tife's Car until they reached a secluded spot surrounded by thick buses. They then overtook the car with speed and blocked its route by quickly entering into its lane and applying the brakes. The driver swerved to avoid the blockage but not in time to prevent the car from entering into the bushes and locking its front tyre in a ditch.  Before the driver could react, all the occupants of the car were surrounded by masked men. After they capture Tife, he was put into the gang's van and the Van sped off leaving leaving the driver and Tife's 'father' Lucas stunned in the bush. It was at that time that they sent a message to Mike to bring his father's house document in exchange of his friend's life. *** Will Mike surrender the house documents? Will Tife be released? Where is Rosaline and what is happening to her? *** Watch out for Episode 23 of Tiit for tat.

Hmmmm those question can only be answer in the next episode.

Mike could make a phony document and give it to them because document aside, the main goal is to kill Mike as soon as he's spotted

Up to u

Dis is really a hard call... I hope Mike isn't as confused as I am ryt now???

Episode 23 ❣Rape !!!! It's not just a dream "The truth of it is, the shame was not mine, and for all victims in similar situations, it is not ours. The shame is reserved for every creep who has ever touched us inappropriately. The shame is on the abuser, not the victim, not the survivor. It is tragic that so many of us have to survive this kind of crap, and I’m so sorry if it has happened to you." ~Rose McGowan. <Third Person point of View > As Mike was contemplating on how to get Tife out of the shackles of the evil men , something else happened in Zolabin's residence the previous night. His girlfriend Cynthia confronted him, very jealous due to the way Zolabin was treating Rosaline. She knew his lustful intention towards the girl. "Nowadays you don't touch me. Is it because of that girl?" She asked. Zolabin feigned innocence and asked , "Who?" " Don't play Damn with me, you skirt chaser, Cynthia screamed. "Why do you think I'm interested in Rosaline ?"Zolabin asked. Cynthia responded, "I can see it in your eyes. You desire her." "You are fast becoming a doting girlfriend.  Are you Jealous, Rosaline?." Zolabin asked his girlfriend, Cynthia. Cynthia shouted, 'ewooooooo,' e don happened. I said it. This Rosaline girl has filled your mind. You just called me ' Rosaline'. If you forget my name , I'm called Cynthia. Zolabin realised his mistake. He had unknowingly called his girlfriend, "Rosaline," instead of "cynthia." " I'm sorry babe, it's just a mis____" "Mistake?" His words were cut short by Cynthia. "From now on I won't give you "my meal" until you remove that dirty girl from your stupid memory. But let me warn you, the day you " taste that girl, you will regret it. She will ___" " Shut up, you gold digger, you think I don't know you are staying with me because of my money?" Zolabin fumed. " Hahaha, you are calling me a gold digger? Have you forgotten how you become rich. You kill your ___" Three quick slaps landed on Cynthia's cheek and silenced her instantly. She began crying. " hiiiiihiiihiiiii, eeeeeeeeeiiii." "Idiot, ingrate, I change my mind. I won't give you Mike's house again as I promise. My boys will get me the documents today. You better start parking." Cynthia paused and looked at him. Then she said, "I'm sorry Zolabin." **** { Rosaline's POV} I have been moved from my small 'prison" to a much comfortable room. It looked like a small self-contained. It had a bed with a latex foam mattress in it. A small bathroom and even a kitchen. Zolabin brought me some clothes. I kept wondering why Zolabin was overly friendly with me instead of torturing me. Surely, it wasn't ordinary. I knew behind his charade was something sinister.* Not that I want to be tortured but Zolabin's magnanimity was questionable, full of equivocations.  Two days ago , he came into my room. I was afraid he had finally made up his mind to ____ umm. I don't want to think about it.  He  came closer to me and held my hand. I didn't remove them from his. It was pointless. I was in his cage. He adulated* me, "I must confess you inherited your mother's impeccable beauty. You are such a goddess of beauty." At the mention of my mother, sadness engulfed me like lavas from a thousand volcanic eruptions.My mood swang and I looked at him with so much hostility that he was mesmerized.  Then he said," well, well, I don't expect you to like me but ..have you ever wondered why I didn't maltreat you ever since you were brought here? The reason is simple. I'm in love with you. I can take away your pride right now but I want you to decide how you will give it to me. It's either you give it to me freely or I will be compelled to take it by force. Even the bible say in Matthew 11: 12 that " From the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven has suffered violence, and the violent take it by force." I gazed at Zolabin in surprise. I never knew he even know a book exists called the bible. Then I remembered Satan used to be God's Angel before he rebelled against the Divine being. "I'm sure with time you will learn to love me, Rosaline. You would realise that love is better than hatred. I was amazed at the way he was talking . A heartless monster talking like a guardian Angel. That was two days ago. I was still reminiscing the events when I felt asleep. *** Then I felt like I was dreaming. In my dream, I saw Zolabin tickling my breast. I woke up suddenly only to see Zolabin actually s^cking the thing. "Get off from me!!! You Paedophile!!!" I flung him off and ran into the corner of the room. Zolabin held my hand saying, "my patience has reached its limit. I want to have sex with you right...NOW!!!" "No!!! I won't have sex with you!! I yelled at him. "Undress yourself now!" He commanded authoritatively. I refused and remain lukewarm.* "Are you deaf? If you are not willing to have sex with me then I will take it by FORCE!!! I have given you enough time. He paused and stared at me with a desireful cold eyes. His tooth glaring like the fangs of a beast. He started walking slowly towards me like a predator. I began taking slow steps back ward away from him but the wall impede my recession. “Zolabin, stop it!!!" I shouted. I had barely gotten the words completely word out of my mouth when he suddenly reached me in two strides, seized me by my upper arm and flung me on the latex foam mattress. I stared at him, stunned with eyes full of hatred. He loomed above me, leering down at me. “You are an ingrate. You like it rough, don’t you? You like to be forced, right? You are one of those girls whose 'no' actually means 'yes.' I was frightened. Goose pimples sprang on my skin. My heart pounded and knocked hard on my chest. I could almost hear its vibration in my chest. I felt it was going to burst out to avoid the abominable act about to be visited on my "untouched" body. I tried to look for a way out of that terrible situation and realised there was no way out. I felt like a cornered mouse. He suddenly reached for my thigh and when I kicked at him, he grew angry and for the first time in my life, I was slapped by a man who killed my father and ordered his boys to rape and kill my mother. The slap stunned me. I could hear a sharp tuning sound deep in my ear and the side of my face was burning. Streams of anger well inside me suddenly and consumed my normal reaction. I swung my arm and slapped him hard on the face. I caught him so unawares that he just open his mouth and placed his hands against his cheek and stared at me in shock and disbelief. “You slapped me?” He asked coldly. If eyes could kill, I would have exploded under his malevolent glare but I tried to appear strong and undaunted as I slowly sat up on the mattress , ready to flee if I see any small exit. He asked me again. “You dare slap me?!” I grumbled without looking up at him. I carefully rose then tugged down my clothes. I moved away from him towards the door but he yanked me back. I staggered but quickly regained my balance. “Where do you think you are going?!” He bawled, his eyes now red. "Leeeeeave me alone!!!" I screamed. He chuckled. "No woman has ever slapped me before let alone a mere girl like you. I will crash your treasure today" “Eiiiihhh…...you slapped me first.” I scoffed without looking at his face. “Well, I can see that you don’t have any respect and I shall deal severely with you today!” He suddenly grabbed both my upper arms, trying to push me back onto the mattress but I struggled with him. Not only was he more than decades older than I was, he was also stronger. Instead of the mattress , I accidentally fell on the floor. He followed me to the floor, wrestling with me and trying to rip my cloth up and forcing his hands in between my thighs. I struggled with all my might but when he realized that I was unwilling to relent, he gave me series of slaps across my face. I closed my eyes and moved my head to avert the avalanch of punches he incessantly pelted on me. I fought back blindly crying, screaming and scratching like a deranged girl. I was determined to fight him for my honour. I succeeded in registering my fingernails across his face twice. He lifted his chin up out of reach so that I could only claw at his shoulders. When he noticed that going for my upper body was fruitless, he focused on my thighs now and tried to sepa rate them but I clamped them shut and tighter. He dug his fingers in between my thighs and tried to pry them apart but I locked my ankles and continued trying to resist him with all my strength. He grew frustrated and more angry and then suddenly punched me on the thigh. It hurt so bad and weakened my muscles so much that my strength in that leg reduced. When he noticed it, he punched the other thigh harder and that was even more painful. My legs fell helpless apart, as my muscles twitched. I felt like I was experiencing a cramp and I cried. He parted my thighs and immediately took off his boxers while leaning between my now open thighs. I gazed at his gigantic 'rod,' and was completely flummoxed. That monstrous iron- like rod will surely damage my delicate tunnel which had never been drilled before by any man. During our struggle, his rod went flaccid a bit, but he gave it quick strokes to reawaken it and rejuvenate it for invasion. I knew that that was my opportunity to strike. I stretched out my arm to grab his balls with my hand but he caught them as if he had read my thought, flung it to the side and then landed me another hot slap. Then he removed his jack- knife and threatened me, "if you resist me again, I will stab you through the very place you don't want me to enter." His threats worked. My resistance fell apart as I gazed at the cold edges of the sharp knife. He pinned my legs and arms simultaneously , the left leg and left arm pinned, the right leg and right arm also pinned to the ground. Tears welled under my eyelids and cascaded on my checks. Now that my arms and legs were pinned down with his knees, I was left defenceless. My only defence now was to scream. I let out a blood curdling scream. He connected his balled fist to my upper lip. The impact caused blood to splutter around my mouth and then oozed in torrent under my chin and then on the floor. As my mouth bled, He reached under my gown and began to roughly pull at my panties. My legs were still weak and there was little I could do with them. Gathering the remnants of strength still left in my body, I extricated my right arm. Weakly, I reached for my panties and a tug of war began, he pulled it downwards and I tried to hold it upward . He got angrier and pulled it so hard that I heard it tearing.krrrrrrrrrrrrrrr" When he finally had my panties out of the way, he lowered his body more on me, while beating my right hand with had loosened down continuously . He was still pinning me down with his knees to restrain my struggles. I was in despair. I foresaw that moment in my dream but I never believe it would really happen to me in such a horrendous* and despicable* manner. He forced my thighs to open wider making an angle of about 160° to the floor where I was pinned. With my legs widely spread like a gymnast, he ripped my blouse off, revealing my laced bra. He then unstrapped it from my breast letting them loose from their encasement. They jiggled freely in the open swaying left and right in sync with my aggressive movement. As he got fully on top of me, he flicked his tongue against my mammary glands( n^pples) and smirked, his eyes glistening with horniness. His aggressive mood has gradually changed into a light laughter. With aggressive, he rushed through my V line and tore through my unexplored folds in the core of my feminine treasure with so much aggression that his 'rod' wasted no time in lacerating my thin membrane and bringing in its wake streaks of blood which flow out from my tunnel onto my thighs. The look on his face said it all. He knew he had deflowered me, against my with. Enthused by that revelation, he dug and drill the hole deeper with a lot of aggression that it was just full of bitterness The more he dug into me, the more the sensation of pain. I screamed and screamed but it was obvious I have no saviour except myself. As he jerked up and down, he finally reached the apogee* of his excitement and fired some white fluid into my anatomy. He stood up from me. I felt weak and used but managed to lift my body up. As I made ready to stand up , he said, "not so fast, that's just part one. ***** What did Zolabin mean by his statement ,"that's just part one." Watch out for Episode 24 of Tiit for tat. Glossary *Adulated- To flatter excessively. *Sinister- Evil or seemingly evil; indicating lurking danger or harm. *Lukewarm- Not very enthusiastic (about a proposal or an idea) * Fang- a large sharp tooth, especially a canine tooth of a dog or wolf. * Horrendous- Extremely bad; awful; terrible. Synonyms awful, horrific, terrible, dreadful Despicable- contemptible; worthless

Omg

Rosaline is a strong girl...life could be so unfair

❣Episode 24 Rape: The Turn -Over He pushed me down saying, "how dare you slap me?" You will surely pay for it. He pointed at me with his folded belt. “As you can see, I can have you by force or by will. It's a choice. Your body is mine and I have the liberty to pass through that hole anytime, anywhere, anyhow just as I please. Stubbornly I yelled at him, " NO YOU DON'T . YOU SHAMELESS HE - GOAT.!!!" What!!!!?? He exclaimed and smacked me on the face. I'll show you the He- goatism in me." He advanced towards me again. I started moving backwards saying “Don’t come near me…” in a feeble voice but I could see the determination in his eyes. “Don’t come near me, Zolabin, I’m warning you.” I said, moving away from him but he suddenly lunged towards me. I turned round to flee again but he caught me from the back. He gave me several resounding slaps to get me to cooperate and stop screaming. He forcefully carried me over his robust right shoulder and dumped me heavily on the mattress with my back turned towards him. I turned slightly and saw his eyes fixed on the "I"line bisecting my thighs. I knew there were only two options there based on my position. Either he entered from behind using the style dogs use when mating or anally through the dot(●) in the intersection of my buttocks through which I pass out my waste products. “Zolabin, Stop it.!!!! I yelled again and again. “This is to teach you not to slap me again, " He hissed like a serpent. Once again, I tried to fight him off but he was stronger. He pinned my hands together above my head, ripping the rest of my clothes. Leaving my upper body totally bare. He acted like a sex demon. He forced open my thighs and groped me with his fingers. I struggled and tried to close them but he forced them open again by punching me again on my thighs making the spot numb. When my thighs fell open weakly , he got down, and dragged the lower part of my body well on the floor so that the upper part remained on the mattress and my back explicitly facing him. I tried to scramble from his hold but he suddenly grabbed my arms and twisted them to my back, making me yell. With his belt, he tied my wrists together and left them on my back so that I was helpless. He knelt down behind me. I had no chance of escaping. He grabbed my back. He Held my thighs firmly apart. I tried to move but he locked me firmly within the confines of his belt and arm serving as his second line of defence. Tears slipped down my eyes “I will stay still if I were you.” He uttered and grabbed me. Then he forced himself on me. I stiffened and then closed my eyes as I felt his pressure on my an^s. I braced myself for what was about to happen and that was when I felt him plunge himself into my rear hole. I screamed out in pain and writhed violently, trying to squeeze out of his grip as the pain intensified. He held my waist firmly and wouldn’t let me go. When he realized that I wouldn’t stop screaming, he took what was left of my panties from the ground and forced it into my mouth till my screams were muffled. Then he continued with what he was doing and each movement and invasion only intensified my pain. I was almost foaming from the month now and was sweating profusely until I collapsed. I don't know for how long but when I regain consciousness , my ass^ was still connected to his hot 'rod.' I cried till crying itself got tired of me and escaped. Eventually he got satisfied and untied my hands from his belt. I remained in that position for a while. Then slowly I got up but I could hardly walk. My stomach hurt and my an^s hurt worse. I saw small stains of blood on the ground. My ass cracked.Then he began laughing hysterically, "Get ready for part three." "Whaaaaat !!!!!!" At that moment I realised he wanted to rape me to death. Then I heard a voice inside me saying , "steel yourself and fight back. Stop crying. You are not a baby. You are the daughter of Bill Ebuka. Rise up and fight, girl. Fight!!!!" Just then, I remembered the self-defense techniques I have been watching on my father's Telly some years ago. It's called Taekwondo. He grabbed me again but this time around , I didn't cry or scream. Mustering enough courage, even though I was skeptical of disabling that big man like Zolabin, I broke lose from his hold and suddenly grabbed his head with both hands then pressed my thumbs hard against his eyes which he had closed in reflex when I had grabbed his head. He screamed and held my elbows, trying to pull my hands away from his eyes as I pressed harder with my strength , trying to push his eyeballs back into his head. He screamed out of shock as if he was burning in hell. When he finally succeeded in ripping my hands off his head, I didn’t let him recover from his initial shock. I suddenly clasped his throat and jammed it hard to deprived it of air. He suddenly gagged, his hands flying to hold his throat now. In pain, he broke off, coughing and gagging, seriously in pain as he fell and rolled on the floor, trying to breathe. I jumped to my feet now and stared down at him. His face was swollen and one of his eyes was oozing blood. I believed his left eye was broken and he grabbled with his windpipe too. “You bastard!” I hissed down at him. “You are an animal. I kicked him again as he lied on his side, coughing seriously. I searched for his Jack-knife but couldn't find it. I quickly put on my tattered clothes while Zolabin howled out like a wounded animal, writhing in throes of pain. After putting on my torn clothes, I rushed towards the door, open it. I saw Zolabin struggling to get up with bloodshot eyes. I knew if he catch me, even death will be a luxury to me. He will skin me alive. I dashed out of the room with only one thing in my mind~ Escape. ***** Will Rosaline escape or be caught ? What is Mike doing?

@ele1 @lady @thecomely Episode 25 booting.................

Boot am fast abeg

I hope she escape?

I sincerely hope she does.. Woe betides all rapist and rape apologist, they will get a special place in hell

Hmmmmmm so pathetic.... She will surely escape, I believe so!!!

Episode 25 The deciding Moment ? "O how can wicked men seem so steady and untouched with such black hearts, while poor innocents stand like malefactors before them!"    ~•Samuel Richardson {Rosaline Viewpoint } I managed to slip out of the room and started running towards the wall. I knew the main gate will be heavily guarded. If I could get to the backyard , I would climb the orange tree closer to the wall and jump. I scan the compound quickly. The guards were not in sight . I ran with all my strength, negotiated a curve to the backyard. Getting closer to the wall, I climbed the orangetree. Now is the time to jump to my freedom. I could see the tall bushes at the back of the house adjacent the wall. Anywhere is better than that cell. As I was about to jump, the tree branch on which my leg was placed gave way and I lost my balance. I saw myself plummeted towards the ground. I close my eyes. I knew if I hit the ground, I will break a bone or die. Strangely I landed into some powerful hands. I knew that scent. No doubt about it. I could never forget it. His evil presence was clearly discernible. I'm sure even an innocent baby would hate him. " You can ran but you cannot escape. I'll deal with. First, let me treat the wound you have inflicted upon my eyes. Then your fate will be decided later. You have reminded me not to undermine anybody, not even babies without teeth for that can magically grow teeth at any crucial moment and bite you." "I am Zolabin, the Supremo, a small girl like you cannot outsmart me. Never. That will be a shame. But to give you an idea of how I will deal with you later, let me order Rok to give you an introduction. That guy is misogynist* I was quiet. I was sure Zolabin was going to kill me. She called out to a girl. "Pamela! Pamela!!! Pamela!!!!" A nice looking lady came out, "Yes, Supremo, you call me." "Yea, bring me ropes and horse whips and call Rok for me." "Yes, Supremo. Right away." He held me firmly in his grip. His left eye was still bleeding. I was shivering. A few minutes later, Pamela brought the ropes and I was tied to the very Orange tree I climbed. A tough looking muscled- man materialised into the backyard. He grabbed the horse whip and moved towards me. "Rok, give her 100 lashes." Zolabin ordered him. He responded " Positive, Supremo. At that moment, I wished I die. Then he began executing his boss's order. "Baaamm!!! Baaamm!!!,Baaamm!!! Series of lashes landed on my back. The whip sunk deep into my flesh leaving in their places waves of excruciating pangs of pains. "....25.....30.....45....." At the 60th lash, I collapsed. ***** When I woke up, I saw myself back to my original prison, the one I was placed first before being transferred to the more comfortable self-contained one. The memories and the beating came back into my mind. To be raped is one the most horrifying experiences, especially for an already confused girl. My brain shut down. I felt numb, I felt like a shell. All my feelings – the hurt, shame, anger, guilt, sadness, and confusion were all locked away. I felt completely empty and of no human value. I touched my back and saw the wounds made by the whip. It gave me a sense of painful existence. A controlled pain that I knew I wasn't in charge of. I relished freedom but got captivity. I wanted to pretend it didn't happen but my brain kept flashing back to how he dug deep into my anatomy with his monstrous rod and how I screamed and shouted. I saw it like a porn^ movie. Then they came to me in dreams—horrible frightening nightmares, vivid replays of the trauma. I couldn't handle it, I felt like I would explode. I got very moody and spent a lot of time in the worn- out student matress on the floor. Everything was so overwhelming. I had no motivation to do anything. I was thinking about suicide a lot. Thinking about all the years ahead of me made me panic. I had to kill myself, I didn't care if I went to hell, anything was better than the hell I was going through. I had a constant fear that Zolabin would come again. Why couldn't I just end it all here to avoid the humiliation?. " Nope, that's cowardice. You can't kill yourself. You are not thinking clearly. You have forgotten who you are," a voice within me said. " No I haven't. I'm the daughter of Bill Ebuka," I saw myself responding. Then I have an inner glow of intra- tranquillity. No, No suicide. I need to face my enemies with pride. I'm the daughter of Bill Ebuka," I encouraged myself. [Mike's POV ] When I arrived at the said location ,I looked round but didn't see anyone. I had an intuition that  I was ranning into a trap. Then my phone Beeped and I realised I had a call.  I picked it. Me : who's this? Unknown person: Now keep quiet and listen to me. My identity is immaterial to why you are here. Have you seen that isolated building adjacent the primary school?" I turned round and saw the building. Me: Yes. Unknown Person: Now, go there and drop the house document. Me : Where is my .............." The line went dead. I decided to turn around and leave.  I took two steps when he called again. Unknown Person: Now listen to me,you vagabond. If you want to see your  friend's dead body, take another step forward. He then cut the call again. This statement made me afraid,  "If you want to see your friend's dead body, take another step forward ". I turned round and moved towards the  abandoned building. My heart was pulsating " Guuuum,Guuuum,Guum, Guuum,Guuum,Guuuum." There was so much trepidation in my heart but along the way I became more courageous and walked gallantly. When I entered the building, four of the gangsters were there. As soon as I entered the building, they pointed their guns at me.  At that moment, I felt the world was closing on me. Just imagine being in a room with gangsters pointing guns on you and you are aware that a pull of those triggers could termi nate your existence as a human being within a blink of an eye. One of them said, "Welcome Mr. Ebuka Mike. As you can see, you can ran but you can't hide from us. It's just a matter of time. " He picked his phone and wanted to call someone but his colleague stopped him . "Not yet. Let's secure him first. Then we will allow his friend to_____go." They turned to me and said " where is the document?"  "Here it is , "said I. They took the document from me after which they ordered me , "Hands up " One of the thugs came closer and secured my hands.  He tied them behind my back. I could see he was very delighted.  He then went into an inner room and brought out Tife.  "Mike! He exclaimed when he saw me. He made an attempt to get closer to me but he was blocked by one of the gangsters in the room.  Tife was still recovering from his gunshot wound. He could barely walk well. After apprehending me, one of the gangs made a call saying, "the king bird is netted. I repeat. The king bird is netted. It's time to relocate. The other person said something and the gang said, " that's a negative, Supremo" Their attention was momentarily drawn away from Tife. He was now in the open and crawling with difficulty.  Then one of the robbers said, "Ferro,waste the undesirable element and let's go.  Ferro cocked his gun and move towards the door. My heart began to beat sporadically. God save him!! I tried to breath in and out but my lungs had suddenly tightened and block the air from entering my lung.Starved of air, my heart raced at tremendous speeds and my shallow lungs rose and fell. An invisible force seemed to crushed me from every direction. Each second submerged me in deep fear. My medulla Oblongata seemed to shut down and I couldn't distinguish between reality and dream. I thought I was dreaming . My knees wobbled uncontrollably. I wished the ground would open up its mouth and swallow me.  Then .....I heard the loud sound of the gun , BANG! BANG,!! BANG!! I shouted,"Oh Tife. I'm sorry.!!! Unable to control the fear and trepidation creeping inside me, a loud scream escaped my mouth and I knew no more. **** Hmmm. What happens next, readers. Episode 26 will provide some answers. WATCH OUT. ? *** Glossary Misogynist- Woman Hater.

I pray if wasn't Tife who was shot but rather de gangster!!!

Episode 26 Strategic Rescue Woman and men of retiring timidity are cowardly only in dangers which affect themselves, but the first to rescue when others are in danger. - Jean Paul. [Mikes  POV ] -10 minutes later - I woke up from my blackout only to see myself in a moving vehicle. Then I remembered I was captured by the gangs and Tife was shot by one of the gangs named Ferro. I turned round expecting to see masked men with guns but I saw none.  My mind become clearer. I looked meticulously inside the vehicle. It wasn't the Criminal's Van. Have the Criminals changed their vehicle? The car looked familiar to me. I hoped  I was right.  This is Cassandra's car. I made an attempt to sit up expecting my legs to be tied but I sat up and realised my legs were not tied. Then I looked at the driver's side. She turned and smiled at me. I quickly rubbed  my face to see if I was in a  dreamland or I was in the real world.  "I'm happy you are awake,Mike, You have a close shave with death. " My attention was drawn to another man sitting beside her in the right seat. He looked muscular but friendly. I ignored him and turned my attention to Cassandra.  Tell me what happened, why am I in your car instead of the gangsters' Van?" Cassandra smiled and say ," Is that where you wanna be?" I was quiet. "Relax. I will tell you every bit of it." She tuned in to a radio station and they were playing WestLife  Music. .... Against All odds (feat. Mariah Carey) [Shane:] How can I just let you walk away, Just let you leave without a trace, When I'm standing taking every breath, With you, ooohhh, You're the only one who really knew me, At all.... [Mariah:] How can you just walk away from me, When all I can do is watch you leave, Cause we shared the laughter and the pain, And even shared the tears, You're the only one who really knew me at all..........." [ Source: Westlife: Album : Coast to  coast]   <Third Person's point of View > Mike was looking at them expectantly for an explanation of what really happened after he passed out. "Please, tell him what really happened. I beg you, "he said. The Westlife music was still flowing in the background.  ".....So take a look at me now,? There's just an empty space, There's nothing left here to remind me,? Just the memory of your face.....,?" *** Cassandra told Mike the events leading to their coming to the abandoned building. She told him, "When you want to go and meet the gang I had a feeling it was a set - up. You remember I advised you to give the thugs a photocopy of the house's documents,not the original one and you agreed.When you left to met the gangs, realisation dawned on me that the gang was not really interested in the document because they could also reason you would make a duplicate of the house document. I had a strong feeling their main interest was you. I decided to call my brother Nixon for assistance. He was a military man in the Nigerian Army, a commissioned officer. More specifically , a Captain in the 7th Division. I tried to explain the situation to him. At first he was reluctant, saying we could call the police for help but later he called me back and assured me of his help.  Within 15 minutes, he arrived with another man he introduced to me as his friend." "His name is Theodore. He is a first Lieutenant in the same division. You gave me the direction to where the thugs claimed you should meet us so we came there without your knowledge." "For five minutes we waited but you didn't come out. My brother ordered his friend to position himself strategically so that they would round the gang up when they come out. ...." " While we were waiting outside , Tife came out walking with difficulty. To our amazement,one of the gangsters came out with a gun ready to shoot him from the back." Mike said, "I remembered that part very well. I was in the room by then. Then I heard gunshots and fainted  and I knew no more." "Ok. So let me continue from where you don't know. The gang was about to shoot Tife when Nixon shot him at point blank range. I was there. The gang fell down dead. A few minutes later, another gangster came out to check if his colleague had executed his assignment well. He was amazed  to see Theodore Pointing a gun at him. Surprisingly,his reaction time was quick. He dived behind a rock before Theodore pulled his trigger. Another man came out from the building welding an AK- 47 Rifle. I recognise him. He was the one eho nearly shot me at the hospital yesterday. He shot in the direction of Theodore and he also dived for cover. The gang who hide behind the rock then stood up partially and ran in a bent position back into the room as the man with the AK - 47 covered him up.  Series of bullets ricocheted on the hollow walls and rocks. The guns went wild  spitting fire but missing their targets. My brother and Theodore moved on the retreating gang when they were no longer firing from their hideout.  Upon entering the room we saw you lying on the floor with your hands tied behind your back. We searched everywhere for the gang but alas. They had gone. We saw a back door that lead outside to a street. They may have passed there and escape in  their van.  After that face- off, my brother phoned St. Nicholas Hospital and asked them to come for Tife. He was still hurt. An ambulance arrived from the hospital to convey him back to the hospital for medical re-evaluation. My brother decided to escort the ambulance to the hospital to ensure Tife's safety. My brother asked his friend Theodore to accompany us back to the house. So here we are. "Wow.  A lot happened when I was unconscious but I was wondering why the gangs didn't carry me along when they were escaping," Mike said.  "Well.I thought you will never asked that question. When the gang were escaping, they placed a bomb in the room. My brother realised the situation and somehow managed to take you out before the bomb detonated. The whole building went  ballistic with the bomb converting the building into rubbles." "Hmmmm,"that's very close and scary. I'm indebted to your brother for saving my life using his military experiences.  "He had saved my life several times when we went to war," Theodore said. Mike and Cassandra looked at him wordless. *** Just when they were almost halfway through their journey, they saw a blue van speeding like a mad dog towards their car . At that moment,Cassandra knew the war was not over.The van hit the back of her car sending them off their  seats. Suddenly,the gang with the AK -47 began raining bullets on her  car. She did some extremely dangerous manoeuvres to outwit the precision of the gang's shooting.  In any case her car was  bullet-proof so most of the bullets ricocheted on its body ,but for how long would it hold?  Then one of the gangsters opened the Van while it was still in motion. When the van got very close to Cassandra's car, he climbed on top of the van and jumped onto Cassandra's car. He landed heavily on the roof of the car. On top of the car, he wanted to break the rear glass of Cassandra's car. Theodore saw him and sprang into action. He also opened the car door and climbed to the roof where the criminal landed. It became a fist combat. Uppercut, downcut,  Theodore was given a Jab but he blocked the second one and gave the gang a cross punch. The gang tried to hook him but he dodged and responded with a combination of a short side punch and an uppercut.The gang fell off the car due to the impact of the uppercut. He landed heavily at the side of the road.  Surprisingly, the gang didn't stop their car to pick him. They were still pursuing Mike's car. Theodore  stretched his right hand and picked his M16 Rifle. He aimed it  at the blue van's tyres and fired. The tyres burst and the vehicle skidded off the road into the bush. Satisfied with himself,he smiled saying, "MISSION ACCOMPLISHED " ****** To be continued. Is the mission truly accomplished? Episode 27 is loading....

Zolabin is a monster

Mike Ebuka really God ? himself is working for u, he knows that your hands ✋ are clean. Zolabin nd his men haven't seen anything yet . God will fall to disgrace them in a million ways. Cowards.

Someone pull the man down. mike nd tife were safe. i believe

Mission is never yet accomplished

Mike ready for war

Episode 27 ** Search for Job ** [ Mike's POV]   ** One months later** I stayed in Cassandra's House for two weeks. Though everything was at my disposal, I was becoming quite uncomfortable because I felt I was a burden to her. I told her I needed a job to support myself.  In my part of the world, being taken care of by a woman is considered a disgrace.  After much persuasions, she finally agreed to my request. While she was still trying to get a job for me, I saw an advert on Galaxy TV  with the caption"JOB VACANCY, JOB VACANCY!!!, A BILLIONAIRE BY NAME TOBY ROY,BASED IN DELTA STATE OF NIGERIA IS LOOKING FOR HOUSE BOYS AND WATCHMEN. INTERESTED PERSONS SHOULD APPLY AND CONTACT HIM ON THIS PHONE NUMBER : (+234)572309----" OR VISIT HIS AGENT AT THE ADDRESS BELOW. RESIDENTIAL ADDRESS  ABRAKA, DELTA STATE  STREET 12. HOUSE NUMBER 7. I couldn't believe my eyes. To me, that advertisement came at the right time. Quickly  I wrote an application letter for the job and told Cassandra about it. Delta  state is quite far from Lagos but she promised to take me there in her car. I was grateful. Cassandra was about to take me to Delta State when someone knocked on the gate. I hid myself. The knocker turned out to be her father. After exchanging the pleasantries,her father said to her, "Cassandra, I have heard you are following a certain vagabond*, a ragamuffin*and you are even ready to take a bullet for him. I don't know what is between you and this scallywag* but stop that relationship immediately." Cassandra was sad. She didn't want to argue with her father  but she said," dad,you don't know his story. If......." Which story? I'm not interested in biographies. Just STOP  that  useless relationship or else I will throw you out of this house though I gave it to you. Don't say I didn't warn you." "Hmmmm." Cassandra sighed. As soon as he finished warning his daughter, he left off in his Ferrari.  After his departure ,Cassandra told me his father was a real Estate Developer. He also sell car spare parts most of which are imported from Japan and China. Her father's speech hurt me deeply. He called me a vagabond. How can I be a vagabond or ragamuffin when my father's wealth was five times what this man seek to possess. If not because of this unscrupulous man ; Zolabin, I would have been one of the youngest billionaires in Nigeria. Tears dripped down my cheeks. *** We left for Delta  State.  After a few hours, we arrived. The scenery and the architectural designs of the buildings there were quite awesome. I called Mr.Toby Roy and told him that I was interested in the Job of a houseboy as advertised. He directed me to his residence. It was a big mansion with many rooms.A mansion fit for a billionaire that he was. How could one man build a Mansion that could accommodate 1,000 people at once? Cassandra's moodiness was still obvious. She said she had to go to work in the afternoon so it's imperative she left earlier. She promised calling me to find out how it went. I pressed the door bell and a security man came out to interrogate me. He refused to let me get into the house because I didn't book an appointment. Luckily his "boss" called and ordered him to allow me in. He became quite friendly to me and said his name is Awero. When I entered the house,a middle aged woman, about 43 years old met me and began asking me questions. She was tall and light skinned. What captured my attention was her backside. When she passed by you , I believed it would take five long minutes before her voluminous hip would also finish passing you by. After series of interrogation, she said "You looked like an intelligent las. I will give you the job on probation for one month. If you prove yourself competent, then we will make it official. Start washing that car right now. By the way I'm Vivian Oni."she said and left. <Third Person's POV > In the eyes of the public,  Toby Roy was a business man. He dealt in Importation of Cars and as well as Merchandise. He also owned one of the biggest printing presses in the whole of Nigeria. He was also into movie production and had acquired great fame through all these activities. Despite Toby Roy's social status, he was something else behind the scene.Crime had been a part of his life since he was young. Back in those days, he was a juvenile delinquent. He shoplifted multiple times until he was caught and thrown into a juvenile prison where he stayed for two years.  When he finally went to Spring College to learn how to run his own business,  he never expected to be involved in drugs until he befriended Tony who was part of the drug group.  He introduced Roy  to drugs.  He didn't have much problem adopting the language of crime.  He worked his way through the group hierarchy and eventually took over because he was obviously one of the smartest of the bunch. He quickly grew the organization and eventually they were selling nearly thrice as much to the fraternities on campus.  The drug dealing was more lucra tive than schooling. He began dealing in whatever drugs he could find, but made sure to do it secretly so that the police couldn't track him to one location.  Eventually he befriended Essel Damilola, a police officer. Through this ,he made some connections  with campus police to keep them safer from the authorities. By the time he left school, he had become an expert in the area.  Surprisingly, most people never knew he was a "drug dealer" unless those intricately connected to the business.  He was on the top of the food chain as the one who brought the product directly from the "factory" and sold it to regional dealers at a 10-to-1 profit. With the drug money he was able to fund his businesses.  With more money , he began living a flamboyant lifestyle and became famous not as a drug dealer but as a hard working successful business man. Toby lived in luxury. He had five  mansions.  His main residential mansion was magnificent,towering other mansions in the vincinity. His house had an italian gate, double-villa features,  a private road, a private garden, 110-bedrooms, a gym, an indoor pool,an 8-car garage, a racquetball court and a home movie theatre. There is a lush vegetation that surrounds the property and provides privacy from potentially prying eyes, and a stunning panoramic view of the city. Besides homes, Toby had a fleet of expensive vehicles, which are estimated at a total of $760,500. Among his vehicles are a 1975 Chevrolet Coupe, a 2010 Chevrolet Suburban, a Rolls-Royce Phantom, a 2005 Chevrolet Suburban, 2008 Dodge Sprinter, a 2003 Chevrolet Suburban and a 2012 Suzuki Kizashi Sport.  In addition to spending on homes and vehicles, Toby also spent  heavily on women though he had two daughters and a beautiful wife called Vivian Oni. His mistresses numbered over fifty apart from the one night stands he engaged in on his business trips. Perhaps, some of the business trips were actually pleasure trips. Toby's daughters were Slyvia and Sheila.  Slyvia,aged 21 was an accountant and Sheila aged 19 was a marketing Manager. Security men worked in the house 24 hours a day ,running shifts after every 6 hours. Every nook and cranny of the house was guided. In addition to the security men, there were CCTV cameras positioned at vantage points in the house to keep video surveillance of every tiny detail. Sheila was in her room when she heard her mother talking  to someone downstairs.  She looked through the window and saw a handsome young man outside.  She wondered  why a such a handsome young man like him couldn't afford himself a good job and had to settle for a common houseboy job. In her room she  became more curious  about the young man when she spotted him from her window washing her mother's car. She  stood by the  window side staring at his handsome face. His lovely hands were moving all around the car. His eye lashes were thick. He had a pointed nose. He was a true masterpiece of creation. Praise the most high. She promised herself not to fall for any man ever since Livingston cheated on her and dumped her like a piece of trash. "What the hell are you seeing ?." That question brought her out of her reverie. She turned round only to meet the curious eyes of her  older sister Sylvia.  "Why are you staring at him licking your lips.?" " Nothing,Sis. She said" but she could see curiosity in her eyes too.The truth was ,Mike was a guy she couldn't resist. Sheila left the window side and went to the kitchen to prepare some food. Later she  returned to the hall to inform  Sylvia that food was ready. Sylvia looked at her and asked, "Do You have feelings for him?" Her silence spoke volumes. Sometimes silence is louder than words. *** Glossary *Vagabond -One who wanders from place to place, having no fixed dwelling, or not abiding in it, and usually without the means of honest livelihood; a vagrant; a hobo. *Ragamuffin-A dirty, shabbily-clothed child; an urchin. * Scallywag- a good for nothing person.

Episode 28 *The Tip of Love* Would you like to know your future? If your answer is yes, think again. Not knowing is the greatest life motivator. So enjoy, endure, survive each moment as it comes to you in its proper sequence, a surprise.//      ---Vera Nazarian [ Mike's Viewpoint] Around 5.00 P.m Mr. Toby arrived home. He summoned me into his great parlor . I was quite nervous. He looked quite older than I had initially anticipated. He was in his Mid fifties and bald headed. He was about 6 ft tall and too muscular for a man of his age. In direct contrast to his wife, he was dark skinned. Surprisingly, he had the voice of a woman.  It sounded funny but serious when he said, "You are welcome to my house. I hope you will enjoy your stay with us. Please don't  disappoint me like my former houseboy.   I said, "I will do my best ,Sir." He then looked at me more meticu lously and smiled," You are a fine boy. I'm sure you are a lady's man but please don't woo my daughters." "I won't sir," I promised.  He said,"Yes,in your own interest  don't do that. You looked like a smart guy so I will skip the sermon. A word to a wise is enough.Have a  good day." After that he left for business. I guessed the only religion he knew was business.  I was given an accommodation in the house. It was a hall and chamber self- contained. Being a rich man's house, the room was well organised with a Plasma TV hanging on the wall and plastic chairs in the sitting room with one couch. There was one big latex foam mattress in the bed room. The floor was tiled.Drapes hanged on the windows to keep the UV lights out.  I called Cassandra to inform her about the development. She didn't pick my call. I was worried. Her attitude was becoming a headache  to me. She had not been the same since her father, Benjamin, scolded her about our relationship. I passed the night in my new room. Though I was excited with my new job, my heart was afar; in Lagos with my lover,Cassandra.  When I was deep in thought my phone Beeped. My heart beat. Now I knew whenever my phone beeped, it was likely to be a bad news. But something told me it could be  Casssandra. Who else could be sending me a message by this time of the night? I tapped on my phone to open the message.  It was from an unknown number. The message simply read " LOVE YOU  HANDSOME, YOU ARE CAUSING ME SLEEPLESS NIGHT." *** <Third Person's POV> The previous night Sheila took Mike's number from his application letter. Her mother  had put it on her  dad's table in the parlor. That night she  sent Mike an anonymous love message but he had not replied her message. She  didn't blame him because he couldn't response to a message whose sender he didn't know. ~The next morning ~ Sheila was going to the gym when she saw him going to trim the hedges. He was holding a hedge trimmer. "That's my handsome babe " she  said to herself ... she quickened her steps to catch up with him.  Does Mike have a fiancée ?" She  secretly wish he wouldn't . She was getting jealous already. He was about to start trimming when she said "Hei" He turned around with a smile and gazed at her as if he was hypnotized. Mike: Hello. Please who are you? Sheila : I'm Sheila. Second daughter of Mr. Toby. Mike: Okay.That's splendid. It's  nice meeting you. Ma'am Sheila : Nice meeting you too.The Pleasure is all mine. Please drop the title "Ma'am" and call me Sheila just like you will call your girlfriend. Mike: Ok. Ma'am ...er....Sheila. Sheila : That's better. Mike: My name is ----" Sheila : Mike Ebuka. She cut in. Mike was surprised Sheila knew his name.  It showed on his face.  He wanted to ask her something but decided not to. Mike: I have to start trimming these hedges now. Sheila :  Can I  join you? Mike: Thank you for the offer but for today,let me do it. Ma'am..Errrrr.  Sheila.Your father won't take it lightly seeing you doing a work I have been employed to do.  Mike's words saddened her heart as if it has been prinked by a needle. She excuse him and left. One week had passed and still Mike have not heard from Cassandra. He decided to go to Lagos to see Cassandra. That day he woke up very early and did his household chores. Around 8.00 a.m. he was ready to go to Lagos. He was waiting for a taxi when a Toyota Land Cruiser stopped by him. Mike moved towards the rear seat but she opened the front seat for him. "Mike, C'mon get in here." Mike looked more dazzling than she  thought. He's simply 'beautiful.' Mike had an attractive personality, too polished to be a houseboy. He's tall, sharp featured, well built, balanced and intelligent. His wavy hair bounced on his scalp. His eyes were highly seductive and could pierce into your very soul. He's tall and athletic with beautiful lips and pointed nose. He was fair but tanned. His voice was as deep as a thunder. She gazed at Mike , momentarily forgetting she was on a steering wheel.  " Mike," she called him.  "Yes ma'am."  "Call me Sheila, she reminded him.  He responded, " Alright Ma'am____umm Sheila. "Where exactly are you going?" She  asked.  "To my former place in Lagos, to pack my stuffs," he answered. Is that the only reason why you are going there?" "Yes,"he muttered. She wasn't totally convinced with his response but  switched to another aspect of him.  "Who are your parents and why did you opt for this? " she  asked him. He didn't answer her question. Instead she saw a great sadness descended on him. She  regretted asking him that question but how was she supposed to know it would hurt his emotion?  She  saw little drops of tears in his eyes and her  heart ached.  She  said, "I'm sorry if I touch a sensitive area of your life." Still Mike remained quiet. They  were about to reach the Junction where he would alight and take another car. *** When Sheila asked of Mike's parents, It sent him down the memory lane to the horrific graphics of his mother's murder. "Mike!,Mike!!,Mike!!!." We are at the Junction. Sheila interrupted his flashback. "Yes, Sheila, if you want to know more about my parents,search for "Bill Ebuka and you will find everything you want to know about my parents." Sheila was stunned when Mike asked her to search for his parents online because to her , her parents were nonetities. Nevertheless, she decided to say nothing When Mike reached Cassandra's Residence, he saw two cars parked outside. One was a Toyota Camry. The other one is a Ferrari. His heart started beating fast when he saw Cassandra father's Ferrari  packed outside, "could she be in  danger ?," He asked myself. Cassandra's apartment was quiet.  He entered the hall. It was empty.  He didn't want to make any noise so that her father won't notice his presence. He tiptoed to her room gently and quietly open the door so that he can rescue her in case of danger. Then he met a scene that shock him. "WHAT"!.......... He exclaimed. *** Why did Mike shout? Find out in Episode 29?

I hope de father isn't making it out with his own daughter oo,like abomination!!! Sheila,can u pls leave Mike alone???

Hun next

Next pls...

Hmmmm hope they are not eating the forbidden fruit o. Pls ? drop episode 29 ASAP.

Episode 29 The Unsuspecting Saviour The value of beauty and inspiration is very much underrated, no question. But I want to be clear: I'm not trying to be anyone's savior. I'm just trying to think about the future and not be sad. ~Elon Musk **** <Third Person's Viewpoint > WHAT"!.......... He exclaimed. Mike saw his girlfriend being kissed, cuddled and fondled by another guy. Cassandra seemed to resist the guy but she was quite indecisive. He was surprised Cassandra could betray him by dating another guy behind his back. Quickly, he turned his back to leave. Cassandra saw him leaving. She called him loudly,"Mike, STOP!! I can explain." Before she could finish saying her words, he had already left the house. "Who the hell is that?" Morrison asked her quite angrily.  Cassandra smiled and say, " My real Boyfriend." Morrison was amazed.  He stood  up and left the room. He reported the incident to Cassandra's father Benjamin who was in the adjacent room. He was angry with Cassandra and asked her, "what have you told Morrison?" She answered, "the truth". I told you I don't love Morrison and no matter how much I tried to, it's not gonna work." Morrison is a CEO of an advert film based in California , a western U.S. state. A week ago, Benjamin called his daughter and told her he had gotten a man for her who was ten times better than Mike. She wasn't happy with it because she loved Mike but her father never wanted her around any poor boy like Mike. She knew he won't support her relationship with Mike.  On that fateful day, Cassandra returned from work only to see her Father and Morrison waiting for her. After the formal introduction, her father told Morrison that her daughter was ready to go on a date with her, which was a lie. He excused them and left to God-knows- where. Morrison followed her into her room. she didn't want to embarrass her father so she allowed him. Without wasting much time, Cassandra felt his hands caressing her arms. Somehow she wanted to be polite so she didn't resist him. Soon she felt his soft lips on hers then he cuddled and fondled her. It was at that point that she wanted to push him off and tell him she's in love with someone else that Mike came in and saw them. [ Mike's Point Of View ] I was on my way going back to Delta state after catching Cassandra and her boyfriend when a car's horn honked behind me. I turned just in time to see the owner. It was Cassandra.  "Get in,let me drive you home ,"he said. My face was teary when I asked her,"Cassandra, why are you cheating on me?" "It's my father masterplan. He wanted to impose that man on me because he's rich and ..........." "And I'm poor, " I completed the sentence for her. She was quiet. Then she said. " I have brought you your bag. Since you get an accommodation in your new workplace, I think you should carry your bag along. If its in my room, my father would burn it." "Cassandra! Are you finally sacking me from your house?" I asked her angrily. "No, Mike. I can't do that. I just want you to be S_____." He couldn't finished her sentence before a Ferrari suddenly zoomed on us. Cassandra's father with two muscled men came out of their car and push me down. They pounced on me.Cassandra came out from her car begging her father to show mercy on me  but one of the macho men carried her and sent her back to her car amidst her pleas and cries.  Cassandra's father said, "BEAT HIM WELL. YOU SCALLYWAG. LEAVE MY DAUGHTER ALONE IF YOU VALUE YOUR POOR WRETCHED LIFE. IDIOT." Benjamin left with Cassandra in her car. He told the thugs to meet him after the operation.  The macho men were half way through with beating me when the police arrived on the scene. The thugs entered Benjamin's  Ferrari and sped off. I was left for dead. Luck smiled on me. I didn't know how she arrived there but she was the one who saved me from the throes of death, I was talking of Sheila. {Third Person Viewpoint } When Sheila left Mike at the Junction, she didn't like the way he was moody before leaving her car. After a few minutes of contemplation, an idea occurred to her. "Why can't she tail the Taxi Mike had taken to ascertain he was actually going to where he claimed to be going. She was relieved when she saw him entered Cassandra's house and came out promptly. Then to her shock, he was attacked by a Ferrari after another Car stopped by him with a lady inside earlier. Having realised Mike was being hammered to the point of death she called the police emergency number and they arrived promptly to save Mike from Benjamin's Thugs. She then send Mike to a private Clinic for medical treatment. Mike was lost of words at her show of magnanimity.  Sheila decided to find out more about Mike. She used the search engine to search for  Mike's father's name and was surprised at what she found. In a CEOWORLD magazine Bill Ebuka was the CEO of Skynet Internet Service provider.  His  staggering worth in that year was 9.5 Billion USD making him the third richest man in Nigeria and 7th in Africa. According to the magazine, Bill sadly died in a car accident under mysterious circumstances. His Wife was also raped and killed alongside his second son leaving behind only Mike Ebuka and Rosaline Ebuka. Sheila was highly impressed. She now understand why Mike was sad when his parents were mentioned. She never suspected his father was a Billionaire and he used to be a billionaire's son. But if his father was really that rich,why was he doing the work of a houseboy there? She intended to find out. *** Will she find out more about Mike? What happened next? WATCH OUT FOR EPISODE 30?

Waiting........

Ride on

Hmmmm seated o let me get something to eat be4 d next episode

I'm loving this story

Episode 30 Choose: The Sex,The job or The Secret. The key to accepting responsibility for your life is to accept the fact that your choices, every one of them, are leading you inexorably to either success or failure, however you define those terms. *~Neal Boortz *** [ Mike's Viewpoint ] ~Three Weeks later ~ It was the end of March. I received my first monthly pay. I was happy I was compensated for my Labour. At first I wanted to deposit all my monies  in the bank but later decided to deposit 60 % of it there. I tried calling Cassandra but her line wasn't available. Somehow, I felt tempted to go back and look for her but the thought of what her father may do to me prevented me from taking that risky venture. Besides it's almost impossible to enter the compound without being allowed in, the only exception being the time I went in to check on her where her father had unknowingly left the gate open. The next day, Mr. Toby travelled  to Dubai, to buy mechandise, car spare parts, electric gadgets to stock up his ever expanding business. It was Tuesday. I was completely healed from the  wounds inflicted on me by Cassandra's father's thugs. Sheila's kindness seemed to melt my heart. After that incident, my feelings seemed to have moved from Cassandra to Sheila.  Sometimes sheila would sneak into my room just to chat with me. I wasn't comfortable with that behaviour because her father might chance on her and sack me from working in the house. He had warned me to stay away from her daughters. Sheila, on the other hand didn't care. That evening I was watching a movie titled " Naked Weapon, by Wong Jing *** At the beginning of the movie, an unknown man was assassinated. A team of three CIA officers, including Jack Chen watched through surveillance as a sexy female assassin named Fiona Birch entered the man's heavily guarded apartment suite. She had sex with the man and after that, killed him by breaking his spine with her bare hands. As she tried to escape, Fiona's car was hit by a rocket. The CIA officers rushed over to extricate her from the wreckage but meet their death. They were shot and killed by a woman in a limousine, leaving Jack as the only survivor. The woman in the limousine was Madam M, the leader of a mysterious assassin organization. The killed assassin belonged to her organisation . After the incident, young girls across the globe started disappearing one after another and the only thing they have in common is they were all trained in martial arts or sports. Jack correctly theorized, these girls had been abducted by Madam M and transported to an island to be trained to become professional assassins. After six solid years of gruesome training, only Charlene Ching , Katt and Jing survived and "graduated". The last test in order for them to graduate was a fight for survival/to the death test. Katt and Charlene, being friends, could not kill each other, and so each is accepted as a survivor. To celebrate, Madam M gave them all different wines which have drugs in them. As the drugs take effect on the girls, Madam M calls her guards to brutally rape the girls, thus (in Madam M's words) making them ready for what was to come. The three girls are then sent on several deadly missions around the world. During one of her missions in Hong Kong, Charlene coinciden tally runs into her long-lost mother, Faye Ching and ..... " *** Kor!! kor!!! kor !!!. There was a knock on my door. Without waiting for a response , my door flipped open and Sheila entered the room. She was in her nightie, with her curves clearly accentuated. "I'm gonna sleep in your room tonight,"she said. " Why," I asked. "Don't be silly Mike, must I spell the reason to you? Can't you read my lips. C'mon, you are smarter than that. What else can a young handsome man and a teenage girl be doing on bed behind close doors? She giggled as if imagining how the sensual scenario will play out. I told her, "Your father may come here and catch us. You know I will be in trouble if he sees you here." I beg you, please just ......." "Shut up, Mike,"she cut me off, "you know my father will not come back from his business trip today. He  will be back in three days time. Even if he comes back, Your room will not be the first place he will come to." The thought of Cassandra entered my head.  While I was contemplating on whether to do it or not, Sheila cut through my chain of thought. "Well, if you don't want to do it , you can't stay in my father's house anymore. I would personally ensure you leave. Is that the best way to thank me for saving you from death? When your girlfriend's father released his thugs on you for dating his daughter?, Besides, I have a secret to share with you but it looked like I have to keep it to myself.I was mistaken. I thought you have a heart of Gold. Good night." She moved towards the door rather slowly and embarrassed. Which secret was she talking about? I became curious. I needed to know what it was. Maybe that secret would be the game changer for me. My success formula.Could she be bluffing? I didn't think so. "Please Sheila, don't go,"I said quite loudly.  She turned back as if she knew I would call her. Before I could utter another word, she hugged me and planted a hot kiss on my lips and reached for Joystick. My adrenaline spiked up. At that point, I knew my biological urge had overwhelmed me. She said, "Come on Mike, what are you waiting for, Come and taste my "cherries" if you want to KNOW the secret." My curiosity to know the secret eventually made me comply with her sensual request. She embraced me and locked me in a hot kiss. Before my very eyes, She brought out her two conicals. The sexploration was hot and intense. The 'deep' between her thighs welled with fluid from the core of her folds. It wasn't long before her lubricated tunnel welcome me causing her to spasm involuntary. Her eyes shone with hot fiery  passion.After a few minutes of bedmatics, we cooled down and slept. After the erotic experience, She smiled gingerly but didn't tell me the secret she promised . In fact, she kept using that secret mantra to keep me cooperating with her any time she needed sex and I couldn't refuse her request because my desire to know her secret was far stronger than anything else. Nevertheless, her father's strong warning to me not to date or chase her daughters was a constant reminder in my mind. I knew I have cross the red line and that put me on edges. Though I don't know the secret Sheila was trying to hide from me on , I have an inner feeling , an intuition that I knew what it was all about except that I wasn't sure if it's accurate. The following week, something strange happened in the house..... *** Which secret was Sheila talking about ? To be continued in Episode 31.

What strange thing happened ke? My guy,u have to be very careful oo,don't say I didn't warn u sha!!!

Hmmm

CASSANDRA father reminds me of Fafa's and Abena's father, Joe in the story FORBIDDEN LOVE when he called Fafa a scallywag, Cassandra has paid a part in Mike's life but I'm sure.they will meet again.. Sheila you haven't learnt a lesson from how Livingston dumped you? Giving yourself so easily to a guy About the secret, don't wanna crack my head to guess o, Let's wait till episode 31 Ride on @fran6, you're doing well

@ladyg @fb-danieledem @thecomely Una don hear from @henrymary ?

Hmmm

Episode 31 Secrets In The House READER'S DISCRETION IS ADVISED.  SOME OF THE SCENES IN THIS EPISODE ARE FRIGHTENING☠☠☠ ***      [Mike's Viewpoint ]? It was in the dead of night on Friday,my boss ( Mr.Toby) came back from his trip. Sheila was  asleep after we struggled on the bed playing the game of love. Those three days of her father's absence had given us limitless freedom. When the cat is away, the mice will play. Her mother was a liberal type. She believed her daughters were of legal age to make decisions for themselves and face the conse quences of their own actions.  Sheila told me she read on the internet that my father died in a car accident under mysterious circumstances and blah...blah... blah. As expected,she asked me why I was not the next CEO of my father's company and why the one behind the death of my parents were not arrested  and brought to book. I told her the one behind our family's misfortunes is connected and had the police in his pocket. Suddenly, Mr. Toby's car honked. The gateman opened the iron gate and he entered the house like someone hiding from something. I was looking through the louvre blades. Why did he arrived at midnight ? My curiosity took hold of me and I kept peeping through the window. I realised he was not alone. There was another man in the car with him. I woke Sheila up. I don't want her dad to see her in my room and I also want her to see the time her father arrived home. She didn't like the idea of being awoken in the middle of the night and she was reluctant to leave. When she finally wake up, she was quite amazed at the time of her dad's arrival. When the car entered the house, two men got out of the car and walked in the dark but a light suddenly shone on them.  My eyes widened with fear and shock when I saw the second person. He was Zolabin.  "Jesus Christ of Nigeria!!!" I exclaimed.  Sheila was surprised I was shocked and asked me , " Darling,what is it? Do you know that man?" I hesitated for a moment. Then Sheila said, " that man is my Father's friend. The two of them are like "Aki" and "pawpaw" in Nollywood movies.  My heart began to beat faster. If Zolabin was Toby's friend then my stay in that house was dangerous. Once he spotted me, he would apprehend me and send me to Lagos where I would be tortured and killed. I saw myself in a big trap.  I explained the situation to Sheila and she looked worried too.  Our conversation was suddenly interrupted by a very loud shriek in the house. It soundee like the cry of a woman in pain.The shriek was so loud that even a deaf person could hear it. Out of curiosity Sheila, who decided to spend her night in my room, wanted to go out and check out where the sound emanated from but I grabbed her and pulled her back firmly into the room saying,"Don't go out, you may meet a spirit." She asked me ," a spirit?" I responded, " Yes" I remembered my parents used to advise us never to go out in the night when we hear something strange. Perhaps that advise was useful at that moment. She was quite annoyed with me for preventing her from going out but she secretly appreciated the fact that I did. Who knows what or who is down there? Very early in the morning, Sheila slipped back to her room. *** **The next Day** Mr. Toby called me and began  questioning me,"Have you heard any anything strange last night?" My first reaction was to say 'yes, "but something within me shut my mouth and spoke on my behalf and what was said was not what I would have said. "No, sir. I haven't seen anything arrange. I was far asleep so I couldn't even hear any music from the small radio at  the side of my bed" He looked at me for a long time,  not really convinced but decided not to push it."Okay, if you say so.Go back to work." He didn't go for his usual trips as characteristic of him for two weeks. I was beginning to wonder if  something happened to his business. Not long after that something else happened. One evening, Sheila sneaked into my room. She was serious and not the usual jovial -loving Sheila  I knew. She looked at me with a stone cold gaze and blurted out the words," I suspect my father is a drug baron and a ritualist." "WHAT !!!," I shouted. How could you say such horrendous things  against your own father. I wanted to say something silly to her when I remembered the shriek and her father's questions. She realised I became mute and continued. "I am sure you heard the shriek two weeks ago. It was not coincidental. My father had been going to a particular room upstairs in the middle of the night every third week in April. I have been seeing him but he didn't know I knew his little secret. He forbade us from going closer to that room. I searched for the key to that room for a very long time.Yesterday I got lucky and found it. Tonight when he is asleep, I want you to accompany me to that room to see exactly what he has been hiding from us all those years in that room. I was dumb-founded for a while before saying, "are you sure of all these things?" She smiled and say, "Yes,very sure." That night we waited for her father to sleep. After making sure he was fast asleep, I escorted Sheila and we moved towards the secret room upstairs. It was the last room on the third floor to the left. My heart was thumping as we tiptoed on the corridor. When we reached the exact door, Sheila inserted the key into the key hole and began  opening  the door. "Sheila, let's go back,I don't think we should be here," I said after she opened the door and I saw the wall embroidered with strange symbols  Like the Inverted Pentagram,the Inverted Cross,the Winged Serpent, the Eye Of Providence,Baphomet and the Sigil Of Lucifer "Are you a coward?"She asked smiling.  "No I am not a coward but this room is not an ordinary room. This is your father's occultic room.  We don't need to get in there to know what he was hiding. Remember, curiosity kills the cat. I begged you Sheila. Don't go inside." I tried to pull her back but she pushed me away and I lost my balance and fell. Then she said , " you have shown me tonight that you are a coward and not fit enough to be my boyfriend. When we are done with this exploration, I want you to know in advance that it's over between........" Before I could utter another word to dissuade her from entering the room, she had already entered. I made my last attempt to pull her out of the room but failed. Suddenly I felt something pushing me back. It was like an invisible force.  "Sheila!,I  beg  you,Please come ....." I couldn't finished my  utterances before the door to the secret chamber automatically swang back and closed. The shriek of the woman we heard that night resounded in our ears again, this time, I knew where it was coming from . From the secret room. I  heard Sheila wailing and calling me....Mike ! Mike ! Mike!!! help me. I peeped through the Key hole. Guess what I saw. A naked lady in her early thirties sat on a stool, in a big circle, vomiting blood.  Surrounding the lady was a bunch of Nigerian currency, Nairas  scattered around the blood- vomiting lady. Sheila collapsed just a few meters from the encirclement. Then I saw a big creature materialised from the wall with one eye in the middle of its head like a Cyclop. Its mouth looked  like that of a buffalo.  I saw all these things within five seconds. When I was contem plating what to do, a male voice boomed in the darkness, "Who is there....?" I didn't turn back but I believed it was Mr. Toby and his body guards moving on the corridor leading to the secret room. In that moment I knew I had to take to my heels out of the house because If they catch me, my death would be quick and painless. It was a highly dangerous thing to discover the evil secret of one of Nigerian's powerful billionaires. I turned off the front lights and rushed towards the stairs. My eyes met a security guard coming towards me. I hide very close in the corner and hit him hard when he reached the corner. Having taken that man out ,I rushed down but met Mr. Toby coming up. Luckily the staircase between the  second and third floor had a narrow gap. I squeezed myself between the narrow gap. It was still dark there. Toby and his boys passed me by narrowly. After they passed by, they headed towards the third floor. I garnered courage and rushed down, entered my own room and picked my essential items and the few Naira I still have.   I knew the gate would be heavily guarded so I moved towards the backyard in order to climb the wall and jumped over to the outside.  From the backyard, I came across the main power switch of the whole  house. I turned it off and plunged the whole house into absolute darkness. I struggled to climb the wall. It was as if I'm climbing the highest mountain in the world.  My greatest difficulty was the spikes on the top of the wall. At a point in time, I have to allow the  spikes to cut through my flesh, a bitter pain I had to bear to facilitate my escape. The giant dogs were barking loudly. Finally, I landed outside the house. It was as if I didn't even jump. The time was 12.30 a.m. The dogs continued to bark "Woo,wooo!!!wooo!!! wooo!!! wooo!!!  Toby's thugs heard the barking of the dogs and those on top of the storey building began saying, " he's down there." They started firing their guns towards my direction as I crawled deep inside the bushes. If I could get a car to the lorry station and find my way out of the country, I would be safe. I started running in the darkness towards no where in particular. I ran and ran as if it was a marathon race.It was a race for life.Ran or die. Mr.Toby's body guards were seriously pursuing me with their wild dogs. I doubled my pace to get out of their catch zone. When I turned back, the thugs  chasing me were no where to be found.  They may have lost track of me along the bushy path. I ran for three hours throughout the dawn-night.  My joy knew no bounds when I arrived at the lorry station. It very early in the morning around  3.30 a.m. There was no bus there yet. I hide beside one of the kiosk until 5.00 a.m. when buses because active in the lorry station. I boarded a bus. Soon We headed for the border. Upon reaching the border , I heaved a sign of relief; I was safe from the clutches of my enemy.  I passed through immigration without a passport; A benefit all citizens from Countries who are members of ECOWAS enjoyed.  I was just about to cross the Nigerian boarder into Benin Republic when I was called back by an immigration officer. The immigration officer said he had received a message from a powerful billionaire that I had stolen his money and escaped. He started accusing me in pidgin English" you small Pekins, Na so you dey? You no like hard work wey you wan chop big food. Na trouble, you dey come bring for your top , Ebi so you dey want.You come chop big oga's money and daughter  nyafu nyafu.Your crime dey serious. You go go to jail and you go waka there like you no get head." I was arrested and handed over to a police man who handcuffed and sent me to a small cell. In the cell, I prayed to God to forgive my sins because my life was about to end.   I knew once I was returned to Mr. Toby's house, no one will hear from me again. I kept wondering what had happened to Sheila. Did she die? Did she go mad or became evil like the blood spitting lady? Just when I was thinking about my fate,the immigration officer came into my cell along with one police officer. "Hey, boy, come out," someone want to see you.My heart jumped into my mouth.I thought it was Mr. Toby . To my greatest surprise, It was ________" ???? **** Who do you think? Wait for episode 32...

@ele1 @thecomely @ladyg

Continue abeg

"It was who?

Sandra or tife

Can't wait to knw the person

sheila

Hope it's not zolabin

Oga I'm not gud at guessing oo,better tell us sha... I just hope it's not one of ur enemies!!!

Oh my goodness . Mike Ebuka you don hear ween, ur life is full of pains, may God ? Almighty in His infinite Grace nd Mercy see u through biko. Job neva even see 1/2 of ur suffering Ebuka . My own person Francisco, like seriously the suspense is killing, pls do smtin abt it.

My broda man @ele1 abeg show.

Episode 32 "If you give your trust to someone who does not deserve It, you actually give him the power to destroy you- Khaled Saad. *** [Mike's Viewpoint ] To my greatest surprise, It was ________Forson Adeyemi ! From the look of things,He had become a "big man". He even had body guards escorting him like a V.I.P. Forson Adeyemi was my classmate in primary school. He was one of the laziest students in class but most loved by women because of his great sense of humour. I used to laugh at him then. I had not set my eyes on him for a long time now. "How do you know I was locked up in there?" I asked.  "I saw the news on Lagos TV that a boy by name Mike Ebuka had been arrested by the Nigerian immigra tion Officers for duping the famous  Nigerian Billionaire Toby Roy and trying to cross the border to Benin. " I even saw your pictures on the TV. So I decided to come and help you. After all, what are old friends for? I met the officer in charge , negotiated with him and lined his pocket with a few naira and he decided to let you go. You know in Nigeria,bribery and corruption is a way of life.You can even buy Nigerian citizenship with a few Nairas.Once I met a guy who look like a Ghanaian but was having a Nigerian Passport so I began to interrogate him. He wanted to work in my company. One of the questions I asked him was the state he came from. Unconsciously, he told me he was from Ashanti State. I told him there was no state in Nigeria called Ashanti State. It was then that he confessed to me he bought our passport with money. That day, I cry, oh!!! Nigeria, have we reached that stage where we have to sell the pride of our nation for a few coins? "Do you know what broke my heart the most?" No, I answered. He ended up impregnating my cousin!! The idiot banged my cousin and plant a Ghanaian seed in her. Then he ran away. I forgot my predicament and became more curious in his story. I asked, "so what happened later?" He gazed at me for a while. His silence spoke volumes. Finally he said, hmmm. That foolish girl Ayomide escape from her father's house and followed her Ghanaian lover to Ghana. "I suppose she really loved him" I stated. " some loves are foolish loves. How do you expect a man to respect you if you get pregnant fir him and give birth without him paying a dime on your head? No wonder her father disowned Her!" " Aww, so sad" I said. He now turned his attention to me fully.I was happy he had come to rescue me at a time where all hopes seemed lost. But the nagging question in my mind was "How did he become that rich and powerful?" Forson carried me in Highlander Car to his Magnificent mansion. He asked me to stay in his house for as long as I wanted. I asked him how he became rich and he said, " if you really want to make big money in Nigeria and become powerful, I can take you to a Malam who could direct you to the path of riches and power. Do you want to give it a try?" "Well, I want to try." The next day he took me to a malam in a very thick forest. He introduced me to the malam and said I wanted to make big money. The Malam looked at me and said," My son, money making is not for the faint-hearted so I suggest you go back and think about it very well. Come back in three days time. 1 Timothy 6:10 kept ringing in my mind. " For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evil. Some people, eager for money, have wandered from the faith and pierced themselves with many griefs." Though I initially decided not to go back to the Malam, the glamour* and candour* with which Forson told me the source of his wealth added to the physical evidence of what wealth and power could do to change my current predicament made me change my mind. Even the parrhesia* of the Malam was admirable. His words kept ringing in my ears " My son, money making is not for the faint-hearted so I suggest you go back and think about it very well. Come back in three days time " Curious to see how the malam would make me rich,I returned after the three days.This time Forson only took me there and left after chatting privately with the Malam. After he left , The Malam said to me, "My son,I can see you are determined  to become rich. Now this is what will happen,You see that small enclosure there?" He pointed towards a secluded area, " there is a coffin inside. You will sit in it for three days. I will give you three eggs. At every midnight ,you must eat one of the eggs raw for the three days. On the third day, you will eat the last egg at midnight and swim in the river at the heart of this forest. When you finish bathing in the river , you must walk naked back to my shrine. I will present you to the gods for the final purification. After the purification, you NEED to sleep with a virgin because virginity symbolised purity. Once you sleep with the virgin, make sure you wipe her blood with a white handkerchief I will give you. Then you will recite some incantations I will give you. After the incantation, burn the handkerchief and put the ashes into a sack. Place the sack in your room. Don't open it for three days. On the fourth day, open it. It will be filled with money. The more you remove the money from that sack, the more the money will multiply and voilá,Your heart desires will be meet. You will be rich !! The Malam had a servant boy who seemed to like me. He took me to the small enclosure to begin my ritual. On the way,the boy servant told me that my friend Forson had brought me there to be offered to the goddess by name "Sasakumala" as a sacrifice. He told me to escape before the third day or else the priest's killers would kill me when I became weak and emaciated . He said his name was Tabuki. His words shocked me to the bones. Forson Adeyemi  had brought me to his malam as a sacrificial lambs? Wonders shall never end. Trust is indeed a risk.  I stayed in the small enclosement for two days because the place was heavily guarded. On the third day,there was a big festival in the forest . I don't know what the festival was about.The guards got drank. I took my chance and escaped from the enclosure with the help of Tabuki. I was scared to venture into the thick beastly forest. It's dangerous. I could encounter lions or tigers or even giant snakes.  How could I pass through this beastly looking forest alone? Suddenly a white light encircled me. I closed my eyes due to the radiance. Then I saw a woman wearing  a white garment moving towards me. Her face was emitting bright light,brighter than the sun. She looked familiar to me. I can't forget that look. "MOTHER!!!!!" I exclaimed.  "My son,Take heart.  Do not let fear intimidate you. No Victory is won by fear. Rise up like a lion, you are my only surviving son. Rise up and fight. Conquer your fears. I tell you ,you have more power within you than you think.  All great achievers are those who face their fears and conquer them.  Fear is the greatest killer of dreams that ever roamed planet earth. Fear is that voice inside you that says you can’t.The voice that gets louder and stronger every time you listen. Every time you let fear dictate your decision, fear grows stronger. Fear grows BIGGER. So Rise up and be a warrior.  Don't trust anyone.Letting someone know your vulnerabilities, is the only way to let them know that you trust them. You are not just letting them know about you or your secrets, but you are giving them the power to destroy you. Be careful son. Make me proud. Give me justice. Get back our legacy. Get it! Get it!! .Get it.!!!" I was transfixed. I don't know whether it was an apparition or a dream. "Ssswwwwwiiiisss".. Suddenly the whole forest was plunged into total darkness again as my mother disappeared.  With such an inspiration, I rushed into the forest. After struggling in the forest throughout the night, I saw a junction and followed the route. Luckily I saw a taxi passing by.The taxi driver agreed to take me to the town. I got to the town and pass through an illegal route (beat) into Benin. From there I boarded a bus to Ghana, a country I have heard so much about while I was in Nigeria. People say Ghana and Nigeria are like twin brothers. Hmmm. **** What will be Mike's fate in Ghana? ***** Watch out for Episode 33. @ele1 @ Ladyg @ thecomely

Hmmm... Next

Hmm... getting tougher

Hmmm next pls

lets go there mike

Next please

Episode 33. [Mike's Viewpoint] In the sub-region of West Africa, the Lagos to Accra route is one of the most traveled by businessmen, students, and tourists. "Hmmm," I sighed when I finally cross the Nigerian border to Benin. I passed the night at a station in Benin- Nigeria Border. Actually that wasn't the most conventional way of traveling outside Lagos. We often take a bus from Lagos but I couldn't go to Lagos, for obvious reasons. My initial idea was to cross from border to border and take a rest for a night at each country we passed through but because money wasn’t exactly on my side, I  had to go the direct route instead. The next day I woke up early and hired a place to bath. Then I waited for hours before I saw a bus from Lagos going to Ghana. Quickly I stopped and enboarded it. I was given a ticket which I paid for. My heart leaped with Joy when the vehicle moved and we headed towards the West; to Ghana. It was my first time going to Ghana. I never knew going from Lagos to Ghana by road was going to be a long and exhausting journey. My bus was from ABC transport service. There were others like  Chisco was often the preferred choice for most people. The advantage of Chisco over ABC transport was that it has a restroom . Imagine going for such a long journey and having to mentally will your bladder not to need the rest room. I was simply lucky to have boarded the bus without prior booking. I was later told that the one seat I got was for one lady who suddenly took ill and had to be alighted from the car and sent to the hospital. The bus was an executive express bus which is a 52 seater with AC, toilet facility and Tvs.We departed at 5.00 a.m The cost for the executive express from Lagos to Accra was N15, 500 per person although I paid some extra fees. I paid an extra 400 Naira because I don't have a passport  even though it wasn't a strict requirement because Nigeria belonged to ECOWAS and ECOWAS Members don't need passport to travel within the sub- region and stay in any member country for 90 days. Well, it seemed that ECOWAS PROTOCOL was just a nicely written paper work with little or no application. I also paid an extra 2000 Naira for not having a yellow card It felt like I would die from sitting in one place for too long with nothing to do other than sleep and wake up . What bothered me the most was the many stops we had to do on the road with no one explaining why and what was happening. The worst offenders were older women who often stop to pee in the bush. They had no problem exposing their genitals to the full glare of inquisitive eyes when they spread their legs wide to urinate with little or no covering as the fluid gushed out freely from their organs. Afterall, it's a free world. We were still in Benin by 11.00 a.m which was so frustrating! The bus kept stopping on the road side for long hours that I just had to go ask the driver what was happening. Apart from the women's behaviour, Which was quite irritating, our luggage was also often checked by custom officials meticulously. Some simply needed a tip off. At some point, I would just sleep and wake up continuously only to find that we were still in Benin ! As expected, we didn’t get to Cotonou until about 4pm but crossing that border wasn’t so much stress. There was the long wait for everything to get checked at the border but at least we didn’t have to get down and cross the border by foot. The Togo border was different!! We had to all get down from the bus to cross the border between Cotonou and Togo by Foot. Togo border seemed like stepping into another time entirely, it was so windy and busy. For a minute , I thought I had lost the bus and it got me panicking. We also had to get down at the Ghana border for the immigration officials to check our bags. On the plus side, we were given food on the bus. Though I didn’t eat mine, I definitely didn’t see it coming so it was a pleasant surprise. And we also got biscuits and juice box to go with it. The long journey was also bearable because of the TVs, they played some really good Nigerian movies on the bus so I was kept a bit entertained. I laughed more when they began showing kumasi Movies and a funny guy ...what is his name..? "yea, Lin Win came and do some real crazy stuff. He even know how to dance AZONTO." The road trip in itself wasn’t anything spectacular. We passed through mainly the rural areas of both countries and everywhere seemed to remind me of places in Nigeria – definitely nothing exciting. The whole journey was relatively incident free until the Ghana Immigration Service nabbed a guy from Nigeria who hid Cocaine in his luggage. I wondered how other immigration checkpoints  could have missed that.....Unless he bribed them. Yes, the many delays could be because he was busy lining the pockets of the police and immigration officers with money. Another incidence happened on the way. "Oh...my heart..hmm.m." It was about ten minutes to the Ghana Border. A woman got up as usual to urinate. Before she could tell the driver she wanted to urinate, there was a loud "POP." The car suddenly lost its balance. I gasped as I slided into the side of the bus. The bus driver fought hard  to control the steering wheel as the bus swang from one side to another. Then an oncoming Tractor  emerged. Our bus was in its lane. It began honking to warn it but the tractor driver's eyes seemed to be immuned to honking. He remained adamant. An ear piercing scream erupted from our lips. We began screaming to God Almighty to forgive us our trespasses as we forgave those who trespassed against us because from all indication our bus would, in the next 5 seconds had a head -on- collision with the tractor. My heart jumped into my mouth and goose pimples sprang onto my skin. I suddenly felt weak and my  knees wobbled uncontrollably. Three seconds to Impact.Tears tickled down my cheek. Involuntarily I said, "Father, Mother , Prepare a good place for me. For in two seconds time , I will join you where ever you are. Then I closed my eyes,waiting for the collision of metals and the "CLANG, CLINGGGGGgggg, CLONNNGGG.. " sound of the car when the two metals converted  into scrap. One second to impact. I said , "Father, in your hand I place my spirit."

No death for ur face

Oo...! Why d suspense na?

Milady @ladyg I don.show like t.v o Thanks *pecks* Lolz, Mike Ebuka you will not die but live to declare the GLORY of God oooo...... You have survived much worst dangers

Lol death self no fit kill u

Episode 34 THIS EPISODE IS DEDICATED TO ALL THOSE STRUGGLING TO SURVIVE.? *****        --Hardship in  Ghana-- “Extreme poverty anywhere is a threat to human security everywhere.”— Kofi Annan, Seventh Secretary-General of the United Nations. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw most passengers praying and crying to God to save us. Others have resigned to their fate. Suddenly, the tractor swerved just in time to narrowly miss colliding with the bus. It was just an inch to death. The bus skidded off the road straight into a bush. The force of the bus skidding off the road jolted our bodies and we bumped and colided into each other ,body for body. In the extreme cases,  some passengers hit their heads against the bus' side windows, bruising their heads in the process. Then the bus stopped. The Tractor was no where in sight. Surely, it was a miracle. We pray to God for saving our lives . The driver had burst the front tyre of the bus. It took him one hour to fix it and do a few adjustment on his car before we restarted the journey.The women who hit their heads on the side windows were given first aid. **** We arrived in Accra at 11.00 p.m after travelling for almost 18 hours. This had to be the longest journey of my life!, a journey full of adventures and risks. Luckily, we passed the night in the car until the next day. My first impression of Acrra was a mixed one.  Lagos, Nigeria had more unique architectural designs, bigger roads and more people on the streets than Accra, Ghana. Accra was however cleaner than Lagos,plus the people were more friendly and calmer. Accra has a scenic setting beside the ocean. Being Ghana's capital city, it has all the needed facilities a city is supposed to have. You will definitely feel the lively nature of it. Accra also has bustling markets. Later, I became familiar with  Jamestown and other important places like the famous Makola Market and effigy; kwame Nkrumah Museum, both of which are important to the art and culture of the city. I didn't come to Ghana for a tour. I just wanted to seek refuge there for a while.I put my hands into my pocket to exchange the few remaining nairas I had. There was none. My money was gone? God!!! I remembered I still have about 10,000 Naira( 151.04 cedis) on me. I checked and checked my pockets but couldn't found it. It was then that I remembered a certain young lady was following me keenly. She was at my back. I scanned through the crowd in order to see her. I was about to give up when I saw the pickpocket. Quickly, I ran after her while leaving my small suitcase at the spot I stood.  She broke into a ran when she saw me coming towards us. She disappeared among the sea of sellers and customers at Makola Market. I returned to pick my bag only to realised the bag too was gone. At that moment, I wished I die. Is this how Ghana is , Female Pickpockets and smart bag snatchers? Surely I had underestimated this country of Nkrumah.!How am I going to survive.? That question triggered my heart to pound fast and tears to flood my face. The world has turned against me so wickedly. The dusk was gradually setting in again. The clouds gathered and the wind blew harshly. There was a lotto Kiosk beside me so I decided to stay under it for a few minutes. The downpour started. The roof of the  kiosk was leaking a bit but I had something over my heads. I looked around in fear.The rain became heavier. I couldn't help it anymore. Surely, I had to find a solution for this matter. Starvation was also killing me.You could totally see the traces  of my collarbone and cheekbone under my skin. I  walked for ten minutes and come across a different route that looked quite old. As a Nigerian in Ghana for the first time, I didn't know the route and where it would actually lead me too. I began to walk on it in the night. I walked until  my feets went sore. I was tired and hungry. I gazed at the stars. I was exhausted. Then I heard the sound of a truck coming closer. I raised my head to see where it was heading to. The truck was parked by  the road side.The driver got out and went to urinate. I sneaked into the truck and climbed to its luggage compartment at the back. After a few minutes, the driver climbed in and drove. The truck was transporting fruit stuffs like watermelons, pawpaw, oranges, bananas. Since I was hungry, I stole some banabas and ate while hidding in the luggage/load compartment. At the next stop , I peeped out and saw a "POLICE CHECKPOINT." There were Police outside standing with guns strapped on their shoulders. One of them was  heading towards the back of the truck. I quickly  came down and broke into a ran. The driver and police suddenly turned and saw me. The driver  shouted, " Olé, Olé,Olé "(Thief) but surprisingly, the police were nonchalant. As you know by now, running had become my means of survival. I ran and disappeared from that area. I came across a petrol garage and went closer. The People were speaking language I didn't understand. I guessed it was their local dialet; Ga or Twi. As I passed by, some gave me wierd looks. I sat beside a toilet closer to the garage. People became fewer and fewer. The colds wind blew, I didn't have anything to wear on top. I  was a shivering.  A lady wearing dirty clothes came to me and asked,"what are you doing here? I answered, "nothing." "Then go home. The police will arrest you if they see you here, "she said in English. I responded, " I don't have a home." The Girl looked at me with  pity . Then she said, "follow me. I'm called Fatima. She led me to the outskirt of the Central Business District. Before my every eyes, I saw a multitude of people  mostly young girls aged between 15 and 25 years. They  encamped themselves in very fragile wooden structures. It looked like a shanty town or squatter settlement in the very heart of the city of Accra. It was made of plywood, corrugated metal, sheets of plastic, and cardboard boxes. Some of the women also laid their mosquito nets in the open. At first I thought I was dreaming. Then reality dawned on me that that was their home. "Here you are ....errrrr......." "Mike, "I helped her with my name. "Okay, make yourself comfortable. You can sleep on that cardboard. I would make it more comfortable and private for you tomorrow. Despite the extreme poverty in that slum, I nearly laughed when she mentioned the word " comfortable" and "private" In fact It was rather the opposite. Who will be comfortable sleeping on a  cardboard in the open at the mercy of the weather and its vagaries ? There was no privacy there either. Woman sleep and bathed in the open. I believe most of them were also victims of rape and abuse. It was just a poverty dominated community of homeless women. I didn't know how I passed my first night in the ghetto. I later leant those women were called " Kayayo" ( Head porters) They earned a living by carrying loads and people's luggage. Most of them come from Ghana's arid rural north to work in the bustling cities of the south. They are paid very little, but nonetheless the work offered them opportunities that they don't get in their rural villages. According to Fatima,most of them get Ghc 20.00 a day and she said sometimes they carry certain big loads that even 100 men can't carry.! When she said that,I elevated her to the status of a supergirl. She lamented, "the people insult us. They don't respect us, even though we're the ones who carry their heavy things."She said she left her village to work in the city of Accra six months ago. She continued her lamentation by saying "When you go to bath, you have to pay. When you go to toilet, you have to pay. As for these wooden structures where we stay, 15 girls in a small room, and every week you each pay 7.00 cedis. Sometimes, they fall victims to rapist and roobers. ***** What happened now that Mike was in Ghana. Episode 35 had some interesting accounts.

It's so sad that Mike is going through all these hardship considering his background

Hmmmmmm nawa oo!!!

This is getting more worse

Na wa!

Hmmmm Mike Ebuka . The journey of life no b here o Mike but God will see you thru. Weeping may endure a ? night ? but my brother man, Joy ? comes in the morning. Dnt give up dear very soon you will wear the Crown ?. Ride on my amiable writer.

Following

Episode 35 It is not the healthy who need a doctor, but the sick. I have not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.~ Jesus Christ. **** At the entrance of the big market in Accra, Ghana’s largest city, a daily scene unfolded that seemed an unvarying part of Fatima's life. I was right on the spot escorting Fatima  to see how I could be of help to her. So far she had been  very magnanimous to me. Soon Fatima got a load and I helped her by carrying one. Some people were even laughing at me. A male Kayayo. It looked like the kayayo business was gender specific. After carrying a few more load, I became tired and stopped. Surprisingly, Fatima seemed indefatigable. I saw her and Fifteen other girls sat on their overturned white head-pans, chatting, giggling and pointing at the people who walked by. When a bus full of passengers pulled into the bustling station, Fatima and the girls sprung to their feet in a cloud of dust. They laughed  and shouted as they chased the vehicle, and some of her colleagues even jumped onto the back bumper and peered inside. Long before the bus had stopped, they were claiming pieces of luggage and calculating how much money they might earn by carrying them. Sadly the passengers took their luggage and left , without any assistance. Still, Fatima and the girls were playful as they returned to their seats, skipping and pushing each other along as they walked. ** I watched this scenario over and over again until it was no longer new to me. I decided to explore other avenues instead of the Kayayo to make money. I moved towards the kinbu Extension. I noticed the population of the street hawkers kept increasing. All those menial workers were busy selling their trade. Many of the young lads were pulling trucks loaded with heavy loads and I noticed that the females were also carrying  pans of heavy load. I bypassed them and moved on. I loitered around a bit before moving towards the kantamanto area in the central business area of  Accra. I came across  trade fair "pavilion B" agents who were distributing coupons to the unsuspecting public for free T - shirt and other assorted items to be used in purchasing goods at discount prices at  the trade fair. At the end of the Makola Market near Angelina House, were a couple of boys unloading cements from an articulated truck. I saw many people from no where at all running to join in the work. I joined them without asking who their employer was or  how I was going to be paid if I did it. At the end of the tiring  job however a man came and paid each of us Ghc 25.00. I was excited When I was deliberating on what to do next, I saw an old man carrying loads from a warehouse into a vehicle too. Without any invitation   I joined them too. We worked for  about two hour. After that each loader was given Ghc 30.00. I  soon became famous around the makola market. People who want to load or offload goods looked for me. I returned one evening and saw Fatima sad. As soon as she saw me , she knelt down and began begging. Naturally, I asked her what was wrong. She told me the lady who stole my money when I first arrived in Accra was her sister Aisha. She knew all along that her sister was the pickpocket.  I now understood why she was so kind to me ever since I came to Ghana. I was obliged to forgive them.  The Lord's prayer said we should forgive those who trespassed against us. The moment I said " I have forgiven her" Aisha came out from her hideout and handed over the rest of my money to me. Out of the 10,000 Naira, she gave me 5000 Naira. I thanked her for showing signs of repentance. One morning, on my way to the market to do my usual job I heard an advertisement from one of the FM stations that  people with a minimum of JSS  standard of  education were  being invited to be security guards at the Kotoka International Airport. I boarded a vehicle at once to the airport. I was lucky to be among the few chosen for the job. Having now gotten a steady job  with regular income, I decided to find a small accommodation in the area.From there, I would plan my life for the future. ........... What is happening to those in Nigeria? Mr. Toby Roy ,Cassandra, Sheila,Rosaline and Zolabin? Perhaps it's time to fast track to NIGERIA >>>

I really want to read more about Rosaline

I think Toby will be in mess now

Hmmmm

Want to knw what happen to shaina abi wetin be her name?

Hmmmm wahala. @thecomely you want to kn what happened to Shania abi ? If u must kn, e papa juju don kill her there, End of discussion ?.

Bros,abeg just concentrate on ur hustle in order to make am n den go back to Nigeria to fight for what rightfully belongs to u sha!!!

Na wa! Son of a billionaire doing minial job to survive

Episode 36 Revelation on Sheila!! In the last couple of years I've been facing down a lot of the demons of the past and trying to find out, who I am, It's something I think I'll be doing for the rest of my life. ~ David Coverdale <Third Person POV > **Nigeria ** When Toby Ryan realised that the Immigration officer at the border let go of Mike, he facilitated his dismissal from the Immigration Service. Afterall, money is power. He retrieved his daughter from his  occultic room but she had gone mad. normal again. She was taken to the Psychiatric hospital.  After several months of hospitali zation, he couldn't get any meaning ful result. One of his friends told him he couldn't solve a spiritual sickness   with modern medicine.  Upon hearing that Toby decided to send his daughter to his occultic leader. Voodoism is called ‘African electronics” in Africa and many Africans believed in its potency to cure diseases that modern medicine can't cure. Though there were a lot of Secret societies or cults in Nigeria, three of them were very powerful. They were the Great Haragon occultic Brotherhood, The Ebutalium cult and Kuzangraah.  Tony Ryan belonged to the Great Haragon occult. It was his habit to always wear his talisman anywhere he went. He also did monthly sacrifices at the temple where human blood and powder were used to make concoctions for protection and riches. Some of the blood were often splashed on the feet of the members before they enter the deeper inner room of the Temple Of The Great One. It was only those who reached the elite rank in the occult that could enter there. Toby also did yearly sacrifices because it is a basic requirement for all occult members. They believed Haragon was a  special demon sent by Baphomet to resided in his satanic temples on Earth.  Baphomet had a goat-head and two fingers on the right hand pointing up and two on the left hand pointing down, meaning "as above, so below." Its gesture were  drawn from the ancient works of Hermés Trismegistus. Baphomet's stomach had an old Greek symbol of two serpents entwined around a staff - the staff which was carried by Hermés. A lot of satanic symbols were used to decorate the temple like the inverted pentagram and Inverted cross. Seen both on the forehead of  Baphomet and on the throne behind him, the pentagram is a widely recognised Satanic symbol.  On the front of the statue, above the inverted pentagram, is one of the Satanic Temple's seven fundamental tenets. In the secrecy of their cult,they made sacrifices, rituals and prayers. "Great Haragon Servant to the ruler of the Universe  Who give wealth to all that diligently seek your help , to all that are bold to stand the test of time. Your are powerful  You bring health and richness  To all who seek your help...." *** The Grand master of the temple Lord Ervin Isabala asked Toby, "Servant of Haragon, what troubled ye?" Toby looked round. The candles were burning in the sacred Sigil.  He saw other red candles burning around the eyes of Horux.  My Lord, "my daughter accidentally  entered my secret room and has  gone mad. I come to you for help." "Son, your problem is a great one. I will take your request to Haragon for onward transfer to Baphomet for resolution.  Lord Irvin did some incantation from the Demons and Spirits of the Land: Ancestral Lore and Practices. Hail Haragon ,most loyal servant of Baphomet,the Lord of the Universe...... Healer of diseases and the controller of destinies   You conquer the world .  It is enough to have the power to do so.  War engenders war, and victory defeat.  God, conquered, will become Satan;  Satan, conquering, will become God.  May the fates spare me this terrible lot!‎” After long hours of invoking the spirit of Baphomet through Haragon, the result was revealed to him. The Grand master Irvin Isabala looked at Toby with mysterious eyes. Then he said , "Servant of Haragon. This is a message our Lord  Haragon brought to you from our Lord Baphomet. He said He said your daughter's madness will vanish in one week ....." Thank you Great one, I know my Lord Haragon can ......." "Not so fast, Toby. Allow me to convey the full message to you before you thank me. The Great one said from henceforth ,your daughter Sheila must become a priestess of the Grand Master. She would dwell in his temple forever. That is his divine will." "My Lord, but....." "Shut up Toby," no one questions the decision of the Great deity. Lest you incur his limitless wrath.  In anger, Toby left the Temple of the Great one.

Episode 37 Zolabin's Wedding "It is a truth universally acknowled ged, that a single man in posses sion of a good fortune, must be in want of a wife."-Jane Austen Royal Church of Christ, Lagos  < Third Person's Narration> "Now between the two of you, is there any reason why you should not be joined together in Holy matrimony? They both answered, "No."  Pastor Freborn Obi continued, "Zolabin Egwu, say this after me. I do somenly declare that I know not, of any lawful impediment, why I , Zolabin Egwu , may not be joined in marriage to you,Cynthia. Cynthia also said the same thing. Zolabin faced his wife-to-be. She looked just beautiful and exuded such radiance and confidence that he couldn't help smiling. It was such a solemn moment. The congregation cheered them. The attendants seemed enthused with that moment of vow sharing.  To Zolabin,they were already husband and wife because they had eaten the "forbidden" fruit countless times already. Perhaps the marriage was just a formality and the marriage certificate a mere piece of paper. Now Zolabin Egwu , "repeat this vow after me." ‘I, Zolabin Egwu , take you,Cynthia Eze, to be my wife to have and to hold from this day forward; for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer,in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish,till death do us part,according to God’s holy law. In the presence of God I make this vow.’ Zolabin said those vows without any real feeling attached to it. The pastor made Cynthia repeat the same vow.After that they signed the marriage certificate, took several pictures and went for refreshment. The popular love song by Nigerian Musician Sunny Neji was flowing in the background of the refreshment ground as the love birds danced along other friends( mostly thugs) and relatives. Oruka Song by Sunny Neji Oruka ti d'owo naa? Di ololufe re mu K'o s'eni to le ya yin titi lai Oruka ti d'owo naa Di ololufe re mu? K'o s'eni to le ya yin titi lai Titi lai lai lai lai lai lai lai lai lai He who finds a wife has found a good thing? And obtains favor from the Lord You've found the harmony through the song you sing You can do anything you wanna, cmon? You are her father and her brother and her lover And her cover and her teacher and her everything? She is your mother and your sister and your Lover and you cover and your teacher your everything Oun ni imole aiye re? So don't take her smile away __** Its your wedding day, so be happy and rejoice Whatever they say, today you made your choice. This is only where one and one is one? Ololufe re, together you belong Oun ni imole aiye re So don't take her smile away Oun ni alabaro re? From today your wedding day. Oruka ti d'owo naa?? Di ololufe re mu K'o s'eni to le ya yin titi lai Oruka ti d'owo naa? ___** Bye bye, bye bye to Mommy, Bye bye, bye bye to Daddy, You want to be with your Wifey, Bye bye bye bye to Mommy? You want to be with your Hussy, Bye bye bye bye to Daddy. Mommy don't cry??? 'Cause your baby girl has become a woman Daddy don't cry 'Cause your baby boy has become a man today____??? **** Zolabin had planned to enjoy his Honeymoon in U.S.A.Three weeks of sexual ecstasy. After the wedding, he enplaned to the United States; Las Vegas ,the most populated city in the state of Nevada with his voice. The city was an internationally renowned major resort city, known primarily for its gambling, shopping, fine dining, entertain ment, and nightlife, not to mention prostitution. It is nicknamed "Sin City" because of its high level of pimping and prostitution.  They lodged into Embassy Suites by Hilton Convention Center.  The two -room suites come complete with a double or king-sized bed and had features like spacious living rooms, a sofa and a 37-inch flat-screen TV.  In the evenings, they enjoyed complimentary drinks and a light snack during the evening reception ***** Meanwhile <<<< [ Rosaline's Point Of View] I was in my small room. I learnt Zolabin had finally wedded his girlfriend, Cynthia. I heard the rumour from some of Zolabin's men who passed by my cell. They seemed excited their boss had finally tied the knot. My mind went back to my brother. "Mike , where are you?"I said, as if someone was there to provide me with the answers I seeked. As expected, there was a loud silence. I wondered if he was recaptured by the police, or captured by Zolabin's thugs and tortured to death. "God ,help my only brother please!!! *** I was contemplating on my brother's welfare when when my door creak and was suddenly opened. One of the thugs materialised into the room. My intuition told me he was not in the room for any good reason. I could see lust in his eyes. I have made up my mind that the next man who would attempt to rape me will either die or I die. My heart was full of dread and trepidation. The thug said, "Today be today. Either you give me your honey or I take it by force like my boss. His message was unequivocal. He wanted to rape me. Then he went into action by pushing me onto the student mattress in the room. Then he advanced on me. He tried to lift my dress and pull down my pant. I put up a steel resistance but he was stronger than me. After a nerve-racking tussle ,he forced himself through my thigh. I recalled how Zolabin raped me and how weak my arms felt, like jelly. I still recall that sensation of utter helplessness. I recall saying “no” several times. It didn’t matter to him. Back to reality, the thug said, "I'm sure you will taste sweeter than your mother." Upon hearing my mother's name, he unknowingly awoken the beast in me. My weakened body suddenly became reinvigorated. I pushed him off like a piece of paper and slapped him.  We began fighting in the room.  In my mind's eye, I saw my mother urging me on, "Yes, that's my daughter. "Show him that an emotionally wounded lady is as dangerous as a broken mirror." He managed to push me down again and was forcing his "thing" Through my V* area again. I didn't know how I did it but hand with one powerful swing, I hit his head with with balled fist. Infuriated, he brought out an iron rod and threatened me, " if you shout I will hit you with this rod." He moved towards me again. As he was preparing to lower himself on me, he open his thighs while holding the rod in his left hand. I quickly hit his "balls". He screamed and let go of the iron rod involuntarily. I stretched my right hand and picked the iron rod while he held his swollen 'balls.' Before he attempted to take the iron rod from me, I quickly landed it on his head with a WHACK!!! He let out a blood curdling scream. Some fluid jumped onto my lips. It was his blood. His body convulsed and twitched in agony. Then he slumped to the ground motionless. I took his mobile phone and  pushed him out of my way. I then broke into a run.Passing through the front door, I sensed two guards were coming towards my direction. They were not yet on the corridor. I quickly turned the knob of one of the doors along the corridor. It opened. I entered it and hide for a few minutes until their footsteps fade away. I then tiptoed until I passed the corridor and diverted into the backyard. This time I didn't climb the tree. The last time I was apprehended when I tried to escape, I saw a ladder in a small storehouse adjacent the wall. I moved in and luckily, the ladder was there. I dragged it and hauled it a bit until it leaned against the wall.Then I began climbing it. My problem was, the top of the wall had been spiked so I can't stepped on it without getting hurt. When I reached the top of the wall, something dropped heavily on the ground. It made a loud sound. I didn't have time to see what it was before Someone shouted. "Who's there" and flashed a light. His light found me and he shouted," the girl is escaping!!" "Hmm. Now I have only one option. The painful one. I took my feet off the ladder, stepped between the spikes as they bite into my feet and jumped outside. Then I hear footsteps behind the wall in the compound . I landed on the ground painfully but I rose up and broke into a run for freedom. I knew if I was caught, I couldn't guarantee I will be alive. I could hear faint footsteps behind me. Then a head popped up on the ladder. "Hurry up, she's running away." A thug told his colleagues. I ran and ran until I could hear them no more. *** Will Rosaline run away this time successfully or she will be caught again.? What is happening to Mike? **** Watch out. Episode 38 will come soon to provide the answers.

I pray she escaped Mike.........

She escape already. Oh my beauty shania na so ur life hit an end...

I pray she escape

She'll escape this time

God pls help Roseline this time around biko. Aaaah this children has suffered enough kwanu. Mike Ebuka the world will hear about you for good, just keep on pushing ahead. More guy.

I pray Rose escapes this time o

Episode 38 Glimmers of Freedom True freedom is always spiritual. It has something to do with your innermost being, which cannot be chained, handcuffed, or put into a jail. ~Rajneesh [Mike's POV ] ~Ghana~ I have been working as a security man at the Kotoka International Airport for just two months now. I loved that work. We were given three weeks' training prior to the work and that experience had been quite valuable.  We often ran shift. Today was my off day.  I was in the small room I rented with the money I accumulated from carrying loads at Makola Market.  It was a single room with a porch. I even managed to buy a mini- size T.V. My mind drifted to my sister. How was she faring ? Was she tortured, mistreated or even raped? I was answered by a loud silence. "Hmmm."  In order to kill the boredom, I turned on the TV and chanced on a movie titled  "THE FORBIDDEN TREASURE" In the movie,  Emeline's Father was killed and Pain was written all over her eyes including her siblings.  The man pulled the trigger in front of her. He hit her mother with the  back of the gun and she was unconscious. When the man left,they got out and rushed to their  mother. "Mama wake up." Their father's blood was all over the floor. They cried more when they heard their father uttering his last words. "Take care, my child." His last breath escaped. "HELP!!!" They  called for help....... <<<<< I pressed the power button and the TV went off. I couldn't hold my tears. This movie had just sent me down the sad memory lane where my mother was killed by thugs. *** Suddenly my phone started ringing. Surely they wanted to tell me my sister was dead, I presumed. Without picking the call, I brought out a knife. Well. It didn't matter anymore. I would join her soon. I looked at the cold edge of the blade. I closed my eyes and directed the knife towards my stomach.  I said, " Father, forgive me." The phone continued to ring. Suddenly, a white light flashed in my direction and encircled me. The room became windy and the knife was shaken off from my hand. My hand mistakenly touched the "receive call" button. I was surprised when I heared my sister's voice. "Hello brother! Hello,hello. ....!!" I picked the mobile phone and answered, "Yes, Rosy, how are you able to make a call to me from your holding place?" Rosaline  said , " I ran away. "How did you do It?" I asked. I will tell you when I see you. Where are you?" "Ghana," I answerd succinctly. "Ghana?" She asked in, surprised. "Yes, Ghana." "Why?" "It's a long story." "Tell me." I told her my fearful experiences that led to my escape to Ghana. I also narrated my encounter with Mr. Toby, his secret and how my friend nearly sacrificed me for money.  "When we meet, we will talk in details. Now I'm going to send you some money so that you can come and join me here in Ghana," I told her. "Yes, brother. I will be waiting,"said Rosaline. <Third Person POV > **Las Vegas, USA** The gangsters went to Rosaline's holding room only to discover Roberto dead, in a pool of blood. Jackson was fast asleep when he was called and told Rosaline had escaped. He scolded his colleagues for failing to catch her. He had one fear-how to tell his boss Supremo about the unfortunate incident. He knew Roberto was cynthia's brother.  Zolabin was still frolicking and honeymooning with Cynthia. It was an all-day activity. Drink,Eat, Sex and Sleep.  Zolabin was preparing to take Cynthia out  to Miracle Mile Shops at Planet Hollywood when a call came through. The call was becoming incessant.  "Babe, let me pick this call. Just a second. I will be with you shortly. Just be in the car," Zolabin said.  "Okay ,dear, I will be waiting" Cynthia said. Zolabin picked the call and asked Jackson why he was disturbing him during his honeymoon. Jackson apologized but said it was urgent.  "Yes, I'm listening. Tell me what it is that can't wait." The girl had escaped. She killed Roberto to facilitate her escape." "What! " Zolabin shouted involuntary and Cynthia came into the room. "What is this, dear?" Zolabin was quiet  "Please tell me, I'm getting worried." Zolabin stood up and said, " I'm afraid the rest of our honeymoon have to be cancelled. Get ready. We are going home,Nigeria. *One week later * Gina was at St.Paul Missionary  Hospital, taking care of the sick when she received a call from Jackson. Jackson: Hi Gina. Gina: Hi Jackson Jackson: I miss you Gina: Same here. Jackson: Hmm.You don't sound so sure. Gina: Well. You can't blame me. You don't call me often so anytime you call,I know you need my help. Jackson: that's quite true. Gina: So how Can I help you this time around? Jackson: it's not an online matter. Let's meet after work. Come to my house. This is the address.... Gina laughed. She had always admire Jackson irrespective of the fact that she knew very well he was a criminal, a thug. Perhaps that was the reason why she gave out Mike's location to him that day the thugs hijacked their hospital. It's funny most ladies are attracted to guys with maladjusted behaviours more than the good ones. *** What will happen now that Rosaline  was going to join her brother in Ghana? Will they ever avenge the injustice done to them and their parents? Are the criminals having another plan?

I hope dis criminals are not planning anything malicious.... Rosaline,u better hurry up n join ur brother in Ghana oo!!!

Hmm ..

I am also eagar to find out, ride on

I'm really afraid Roseline cus the fone u ar using might give u out if they decides to look for you. So you better think twice. Nice one ? my Person.

Hmmm next

Well i hav no say concerning this episode

Zolabin Well done o ya days are numbered

Next plss...

Episode 39 *The Betrayer* “The saddest thing about betrayal is that it never comes from your enemies.” *** “Life has taught me that you can’t control someone’s loyalty. No matter how good you are to them, doesn’t mean that they will treat you the same. No matter how much they mean to you, doesn’t mean that they’ll value you the same. Sometimes the people you love the most, turn out to be the people you can trust the least.” {Third Person Narration } Gina was anxious to finish her work earlier so that she  could meet Jackson. She didn't  know why she  always got attracted to criminals. To think that she had fallen in love with the very leader of the gang that had threatened her colleagues with a gun some few months ago at St. Paul's Missionary Hospital was unbelievable. The wall clock ticked 1.00 p.m. Finally she had finished her afternoon shift and was set to go. She checked the wall clock again to make sure.The time was 1.00 p.m.  Cassandra called her and said she would be a little bit late for work so she should 'hold the fort' for her. Gina told her she could hold on for her for not more than 15 minutes. ~15 minutes later ~ Gina called Cassandra and told her she  had to go because she had a rendezvous to honour.  Cassandra  became curious and asked her where she was going. She lied to her she was going to see her elder brother who called her on an urgent matter.  She met Cassandra when she was about to leave the hospital.  "Have a nice day," Gina, Cassandra said to her. She giggled and left for Jackson's Residence. ~20 minutes later ~ *Jackson's Residence* Gina was very surprised at Jackson's Residence. When she got closer to his Estate, she  noticed the well-laid out houses with their well painted walls and Iron massive gates.Even the smell was different from the other environments , typical of most Nigerian communities which were often littered with mountains of rubbish and filth. As she approached Jackson's residence, she  noticed the well-painted buildings decorated with potted plants and designed burglar proofing with walls which had been spiked to keep away intruders and thieves. It was quite ironical that the man she was going too was a higher order criminal, yet he lived in a luxury house with spiked walls and electric wires. She watched the numbers on the well laid out houses until her eyes landed on house number 676. She pressed the door bell and waited. A Scanner camera hummed and turned on her for 10 seconds. She saw a blue ray of light flashed through her whole body and an automated voice sounded , SCANNED COMPLETE.!  Then she heard a CLICK and the gate opened by itself.  She  stepped into a large compound, surrounded by magnificent storey buildings. But there was one unique design among the rest. It was the design of a COBRA.  There was a large garden surrounding the building. A fresh cut lawn with beautiful plants and flowers and an overwhelming smell of mint, gave the place an unparalleled ambience.  The path led her to another small gate. On the small gate was the  inscription, "WELCOME TO SKY VILLA!!!" boldly emblazoned on It. As soon as she reached the gate, it opened. She followed the path to a magnificent building.  It had a facial recognition software technology. After seeing her face, the door of the buiding opened and there he was. Jackson Desgagne! She tried to hide her astonishment but it was apparently written all over her face.  In summary, Jackson's residence was beyond description. She's fully convince crime pays in Nigeria. He said, " welcome to My villa. Forget about the rigorous security checks.You know security is very important,dear, especially to the leader of the BLACK COBRA." She sat on his super soft couch and gazed at the chandeliers mounted onto the ceiling. "I know what you want to ask me but let's skipped it now and talk about serious business, Jackson told her." Gina : Ok. What kind of business is that? Jackson: I will go straight to the point. Gina: Okay. Go ahead. She looked quite nervous because she didn't anticipate an interview. Jackson: I need the direction to your friend's new location. Gina: Who exactly? Jackson: Your fair friend.The ...heroine that was ready to die for her boyfriend. Gina : You mean Cassandra...um,ummm. Ww...w...why do you need her new location for? Jackson : Something serious. Gina : Do you want to woo her?Am I not enough for you? She sounded jealous. Jackson : No. Don't be jealous. Why will I woo her? Gina : You, tell me. Why do you want her residential address then? Jackson : my boss want to talk to her. Gina : Your Boss? Why ? What has she done. Jackson(laughing silently) My boss want to apologize to her personally for the way we treated her at St. Paul Missionary Hospital. Gina :Hmmm. She heaved a sign of relief.That sounded quite nice. Jackson  : Yes. It is. Gina: Still, I'm not sure if I should give you her location despite your explanation. Jackson : hmmm. I will give you  385,112.60 Naira (1000 Dollars/GHc 11,329.29)for that piece of information. Gina : Like seriously? Jackson:  Yes. He took his cheque book and wrote a cheque of 385,112.60 Naira for me. Gina looked at him for a long time. What could be that important with this girl that Jackson was willing to part with that sum of money? She got greedy and said, " I think you should add extra 385,112.60 to it. To her amazement, he made it 763,000.00  Nigerian Naira ($2000) Then she reasoned he could give her a blank cheque and told him she would rather take cash. After much hesitation, he gave her the cash. Gina: Ok. Give me a piece of paper. Let me write Cassandra's new location for you. Jackson: Good. Good. Thank for your co-operation in advance Gina: Don't mention it. She wrote the direction to Cassandra's House on the piece of paper and handed it over to him. He thanked her heartily. They then began taking causally. He gazed at her romantically. Jackson:Do you love me? Gina : Yes , I do. Jackson : I love you too. Gina : Hmmm. I hope you won't deceive me. Jackson : I won't, Gina. You are sexy. Even your name sounded like..... something sweet , when "Va"  is put  at the beginning of your name. Gina put the 'VA'....At the beginning of her name  'GINA' and shouted , "errr ...You are a bad boy. You spoil  your body ruff." She covered her face with her hands. Jackson : (laughing like a child) I never knew you can speak pidgin English. Gina:(removing my hands) Well. There are many things you don't know about me. Jackson : Yes. It's true. I think I have to start knowing things about you. Let's start with the "VA"...thing. I want to experience it. Gina: Are you sure? Jackson : Yes, that's why I asked. He got closer to her and carry her  to his bedroom. He undid her zipper and suddenly her nurse's dress fell beneath her feet like a pile of rug. Drawing her towards the bed without a word, she sat on his bed. He sat next to her and wrapped his arms around her. His mouth found hers. His hands was moving all over her with such expertise that she was fully aroused spiralling into ecstasy.When they finally made  a connection, she gasped and cried out softly.  He stopped and stared at her. Gina assured him she was all right and urged him on as she wrapped her arms around him.... Soon they reunited in a bond of love. *** Meanwhile..... {Rosaline's Viewpoint} I waited at my hideout. My brother had promised sending me the lorry fare for one good week now but it was apparent he didn't have the money to send. I knew the longer I hang around in Nigeria, the higher the possibility of running into Zolabin's thugs.I dreaded that thought, to be recaptured by Zolabins thugs. That would be my certificate to instant death. That thought sank away my joy of being free from Zolabin. I diverted my thought to the much anticipated Journey. I wondered how my travel experience from lagos to - Accra would be and how Staying in Ghana would be. Is Ghana really safe as many people would make us believe or it's just like Nigeria. Are the people friendly? Does it has typical villages and very poor people like Nigeria? Are there terrorist groups there too like the Bokom Haram? *** It was my first time and I was having a doubtful feeling that the trip would be very boring since its a 9hr 25mins journey. I will choose GUO public transport because of how reliable and how fast they are compared to other transports and also how reliable they are. Then Mike called me again!!! I felt as if it was the second coming of Christ. He told me he was trying to raise money for my fare and he tried to convince his boss to give him advance payment but the man was uncooperative. He said by God's grace he met a good Samaritan who was magnanimous enough to give him something. He told me to go to an MTN vendor so that he would send the money through the vendor's account to be cashed to me since I didn't know the thug's MTN account password. I went to one of the vendor's who looked decent, get her number and forward it to My brother. Five minutes later, Mike sent the money and I cashed it out. With the money, I booked for a ticket.At the station all the passengers were asked to wait for a while.We waited for about an hour because the bus was coming from the main station in Nigeria. Soon we boarded the bus and by 6:05am we took off. We were offered food white rice and stew with chicken and a plastic bottle water. The AC on the bus took me off and I found myself sleeping really comfortably?. We crossed the Seme- Nigeria Border. By 9:30 am we were already at Benin-Togo Border and by 11.00 a.m the Togo- Aflao border. Most passengers brought out their passports and gave them to the immigration officers to stamp on them. Quite surprisingly I wasn't asked a passport. We were not really delayed. We waited for about 10mins after which, we were released to go. While waiting, traders came in to advertise their products. Some passengers bought while some like me felt it was too expensive and I will get it cheaper at the next border. We took off from the border into Ghana. With the little view I saw, Ghana is really a nice place. Nice beaches and all that. *** Will Rosaline have a stress free journey to Accra to reunite with his brother ? What exactly are the criminals planning again? Episode 40 is loading.....

My heart dey do gboom gboom gboom

Welcome to Ghana Rosaline... Gina you be anu ofia kind of mumu., U go soon witness d ugly consequences of your actions

They are planning to lure Mike out with his girlfriend. I pray Rosaline has a hitch free journey

Episode 40 Captured!!! {Third Person Narration } ~3.00 p.m~ "I’ve learned that life isn’t so trivial, it’s quite gorgeous and simplistic. We are bombarded constantly with what to think and feel instead of trusting what really is."~Jeremy Divinity **☆** Cassandra's working time was not over yet but she had a head ache and asked permission to go home. She was granted the permission and she got ready to depart. The day had been hectic because a lot of patients came to the hospital, some for check up, some for emergencies, and the rest for came for general sickness. About three weeks ago, She broke up with Morrison, the California based guy his father imposed on her. He could be the CEO of an advert film based in California or the whole world, Cassandra didn't care because she knew from the onset that It won't work. In addition to the fact that they were not naturally compatible, Morrison was a womanizer and extremely possessive. She simply couldn't be with him.  Off course her father Benjamin was highly annoyed with her for not following his desire to marry Morrison. She humbly told him she was old enough to take certain decisions for herself so he should humbly respect her decision.  Mike was the most gentle and hardworking man she had ever met. She tried his number one more time but still, it didn't went through. Soon she was on her way home. Everything looked perfect and peaceful until he spotted a black car in her Rear view mirror. She noticed it was following her since she drove off from the hospital yard.  She stepped on her accelerator and the speedometer hand moved clockwise to 200 kph. In order to ascertain whether her perpetrators were actually following her, she changed her direction. The pursuing car also changed its direction and zoomed on her car. They were getting closer to her. Once again, she turned to the junction ahead and saw a wide gap between her car and the criminals. They were still following her. At the moment she knew she needed all the speed in the world to move away from her pursuers  who were zooming faster and faster on her car. She heard my pursuers' steps getting closer and closer. She negotiated another curve. As if by miracle, her pursuers' car wasn't behind her again. "I think they lost me, thank God, " she said. Cassandra didn't go home directly. She galavanted for many hours, parked her car in a secure location, took a Taxi cab and told the driver her location. It was late in the evening. Dark ness was spreading its thick blanket on the city of lagos signalling the reign of gloom and darkness. Night was falling. The moon was conspicuously hidden behind a wall of clouds. Cassandra's cab began making her way to her new apartment through the winding, cobbled streets of Lagos. Most of the city's natural beauty was lost, hidden under the thick canvas of darkness. The Taxi drove in the Obscurity, been aided by its headlight. The tall buildings crowded close to both the streets and each other, obscured the sad night. The streetlights which were powered by solar gave illumination to the streets, driving away the circle of darkness along the lane. Cassandra got down from the taxi and glanced quickly round the vicinity before hurriedly entering her room. She had her bath and ate her food. Glancing at her wall clock, she realised it was half past six. She moved towards her bedroom when sounds of footstep echoed on her compound. Those steps were not familiar. She panicked, having realised the danger she was in some few mimutes ago still lurk in the dark. She searched in her room for a weapon to defend herself and found a metal rod, a leftover from the one which was used for her windows. She remembered the sophisticated apartment she once had. Because she had refused to marry Morrison , the California based guy, her father had ousted her from her sophisticated apartment. The footstep were getting closer. Her breath changed from normal to higher. She hide behind her door to hit the intruders when they entered the room but to her disappointment he rather change direction. *** She moved towards the window and peeped through it. She saw three men, one holding a gun. They were stationing themselves around the compound of the house. The guy holding the gun started moving towards the door.He moved closer and closer to the door. Then he raised the gun and pointed it towards the door. The scariest thing in life is when you've seen your are about to die and you can't do anything about it. She lied down and began crawling towards the backdoor. She slowly open the backdoor and see the back of a tall muscle man in a mask entering. She knew she must act fast. She encourage herself and tiptoed quickly towards the man who was looking at the other side. She walk faster as far as her legs could carry her and hit his head with the metalic rod but it seem he was resistance to pain. She raised the metal to hit him again but he grab the metal in the air with his left arm. She left with no other option than to fight him. He raise his right hand to hit her but Cassandra was quick enough to throw a punch on his nose. Blood oozed from his nose and head due to the simultaneous impact of the rod and the punch. He stammered...trying to scream but his throat failed him and he fell to the ground. With the thug out stone cold, Cassandra moved towards the gate with astonishing speed. She needn't to get out real fast and possibly go to one of her friends to hide. Mary? Mirabelle?Gina? "Stop right there before I pull the trigger" a deep voice said while pointing a gun at her. She froze because she knew the game was over.  She turned to face the gangsters with her hands up. The man had a familiar face. He was the same gangster who threatened her at St.Paul Missionary hospital with a gun.!! She wondered how they knew her new place. A swing of Jackson's hand landed on her check with a thud. The spot was swollen instantly. You nearly spoil my plan. Do you know how much I paid on your head? Cassandra didn't fully understand what Jackson was trying to say. "Paid on my head? To who?" She asked herself in her mind. Her hands were soon tied behind her back and she was blindfolded. One of the gangsters threw her into the boot of a car. The engine soon came to life revving. The headlight cut through the mysterious night. As the thugs sped off, She knew her fate was sealed.  *** Will Cassandra be tortured or raped mercilessly? Why did they catch her? What is happening to Rosaline?

Daeger

What could they want with Cassandra now? I hope they don't kill her

They want to lure mike with cassandra

Hmmm

Episode 41 Ravaging Robbers “Extinction is the rule. Survival is the exception.” – Carl Sagan {Rosaline's POV} With the passengers in the bus, we gisted among ourselves. Talking about hair and makeup. Hahaha I’m very sure the men were lost in that area. The driver showed us Nollywood movies to keep us entertained while we rode towards Accra. One of the movies that captured my interest was "Love Bond." In that movie, Ramsey Noah tried all that he could to win the heart of the beautiful Damsel Genevieve Nnaji but her father ( Pete Edochie) won't allow her. At a point in time most of the passengers were hungry and bought food from sellers hawking along the road. At Dabala, we were delayed for about 20-25mins by the immigration because they seemed not to trust the ours. I even heard one saying " this 419 people, where are they going. I heard one of them saying a Nigerian girl stole his money after they had fun and she drugged his drink." From their behaviour, I realised Ghana shared some similarities with Nigeria; Tribalism and Xenophobic tendencies towards Strangers and bribery. At another checkpoint , I saw our driver giving his licence to the police officer. Inside the small booklet was a wad of Cedi notes. I knew exactly what it was all about~ Bribery and corruption. After the check and greasing the palm of the Officer, we continued our journey. All we did was sit, enjoy the AC and continued watching the movie. Thirty minutes later, a strong wind began to blow outside the bus. The weather changed from sunny to windy and then to gloomy. Clouds gathered and we were welcome with the pelt of the rain. The rains fell and fell heavily. Visibility was almost zero. It thundered frightfully. The wind blew forcefully and the trees bent here and there, creaking under the strain. The gutters were swollen and swallowed by the floods,dark clouds loomed above and one only saw the way by the intermittent lightning that punctuated the thunder claps. The driver use instinct and memory to drive the bus slowly in the unnatural night. He realised the wipers were making no difference to the flood pouring down the windscreen but he stubbornly drove on. The car was almost floating and the carpet was becoming wet. Applying the brakes that worked faultily he skidded to a standstill. The car floated into the side gutter, two of its tyres sank into the partial depth of the gutter. The depth of the gutter wasn't originally partial but the incessant dumping of rubbish and unwanted material reduced its depth to shallow. If we remain in the car, our weight will cause the bus to fully submerge in the gutter so we managed to get out into the rain as our driver tried all that he could, using all the experience he had garnered over the years to remove the bus from the gutter. Some men were helpful. Amazingly , out of 60 passengers, only 12 were men. After spending close to an hour and half , the two tyres were finally removed from the gutter. The rains had reduced to a drizzle. We entered the bus and continue the journey When......." Some men suddenly crossed the road 70 metres from the lane of our bus. The bus was still gaining speed. In front of us, three men were in the middle of the road wielding AK47 assault rifles. They signalled our driver to stop but he drove madly on towards them. He was aware they were criminals. All 60 of us passengers on board began to panic. The robbers began firing towards the windscreen. Two of the passengers close to the front seat were shot in the stomach. Still the driver refused to stop the vehicle. Rather, he increased the acceleration, which forced the three robbers in the middle of the road to give way and jump into the nearby bush. The robbers continued firing at the vehicle and "a passenger sitting behind my seat was hit by a bullet in the stomach and another person in the leg". The driver continued to speed until another bullet hit him at the back of his head. He let go of the steering wheel and smashed his head on the windscreen of the bus. The car sway from side to side amidst our screams and howling for the divine lord to help us. Jesus!!,Jesus!!!,Jesus!!!!!, "J-e-s-u-ssssssss!!!!!!!!" The passenger closer to the driver tried fruitlessly to control the steering wheel. The bus lurged forward like an angry ram until it skidded off the road and hit a tree a few metres away from the road. The impact of the collision caused us to jerk backward abruptly. I could hear the breaking and snapping of some human bones. My heart was beating 'gboom gboom!! gboom.!!'. Somebody forced the bus door open and we began leaving the bus. Then we heard a harsh command ing voice , " hei, you there, stop!!!! I turned round. It was armed robbers. A quick scan revealed they were 7 in number. I remembered I initially saw three on the road. "Get out and start removing your monies, jeweries and other things of monetary benefits," ordered the criminals. The gangs collected monies from almost all the passengers including their mobile phones. Somehow, they didn't approach me. I didn't even have enough to give to them. Just Ghc 50. To my greatest surprise, some of the beautiful young ladies in the bus were stripped naked. The robbers gazed at their breast and thighs lustfully while still pointing their rifles at us. We were all shaking like leaves, as if that was our last day on us. Off course to some of the passengers , it was. A lady who clearly slapped one of the robbers for touching her breast and her " girlish pit below" was yanked off the bus by two of the robbers and gang raped mercilessly in the bush , after which she was shot. After that incident, we the girls submitted ourselves willingly as the men toyed with our ni^ples, our genitalia and even the real ..sex. With our driver dead, we were left at the mercy of the robbers. All the cars on the road seemed to disappear after the rainfall. The fact that our bus skidded into the bus gave the robbers extra advantage. The few male passengers in our bus who tried to fight the robbers were either killed instantly or maimed. With the few men put under their control, they pleasured themselves with the girls and even a few old women who could give birth to them. I realised their attention was not on me because ranking the young ladies in the car in terms of curves and beauty, I may struggle to rank 30 out of the 48 ladies, the 12 men aside. It's logical, why will you leave juicy mangoes for less juicy ones. I glanced around.The place was heavily forested. I moved backward for a few minutes and then broke into a run towards the forest. I heard one of the robbers saying something in their local dialect. Then one of them say a snippet of the words in English. "....Escape? ...Girl ?" I increased my pace and was soon in the heart of the forest. I was afraid of the sounds of the twigs as I stepped on them and the incessant humming of the bees.  The bees were not the only sign of life in the thick forest. There were  insects and other nocturnal creatures. The sounds of owls created an enigmatic atmosphere around me. The brushes rustled with small mammals and insects skirting along the forest floor.  The towering trees formed a robust canopy making the forest darker than it ought to be. I could hear the breath of some thing approaching me. Surely it didn't sound like human's breath. I stood at my spot for a few minutes and saw the figure of the beast approaching me with calculated steps. I was gripped with fear and broke into a run again. I didn't have time to clearly see it clearly but I knew if it got me, I won't be spared. I ran like I was an athlete in the Olympics. It was getting closer. My heart stopped beating for a few seconds and came back , beating in quick succession. I breathed in and out but my lungs had suddenly tightened , to block air from entering my lung. Starved for air, my heart raced at tremendous speed and my shallow lungs rose and fail. Each second of my life was submerged in fear. Somehow, I escaped from the beast. I couldn't hear its breath again. Then when I stopped to relax a bit, I heard footsteps at my back again. Human footsteps. They were coming along a path in the forest. Then I heard voices. I tiptoed gently behind a big bush. A huge tree was between the bush and the path. Behind the bush , I saw three of the robbers. They stopped behind the tree. Then..hmmm.......A phone beep. **** Will Rosaline be caught by the Armed robbers? What about Cassandra? What is happening to her? *** The story is getting Tougher ? DON'T MISS Episode 42. ❌

Oh my goodness Jehovah . From frying pan to ? fire girl, i pity you o. God ? will see u through. As of Cassandra, na only God fit help u o. Ride on.

The story is getting interested

Thus girl has really suffered oh

This girl has really suffered oh

I have lost my power of prediction on this story o

I think Rosaline would might be caught but she will eventually make it.. I also guess that Cassandra would be used to get mike because she's Mike one and only true love

Hmmmmmm in fact things are really getting tougher.... I know Cassandra is going to be used as a bait to get Mike... Rosaline will surely make it from dos hoodlums!!!

Finally caught up with the story .... why do her phone have to make that sound now ehn??

Episode 42 Dawn of Realisation ~In Nigeria ~ A person cannot escape the consequences of his or her actions, but he will suffer only if he himself has made the conditions ripe for his suffering.  **** When Zolabin returned from Las Vegas after cutting short his honeymoon, he was highly infuriated with Jackson. According to him, Jackson was becoming " too soft" for his liking. He therefore gave him an ultimatum to recapture Rosaline but Jackson had a brilliant idea and after telling Zolabin about it, he agreed and told him to ensure that operation was successful. It has been several hours since Jackson left Gina Ojukwu in the room with the excuse of going to his boss Zolabin. When he left, Cassandra had a reflection of what went on between Jackson and her; The hot sizzling romance. She told herself she knew why she was always attracted to criminals. To her, criminals are perfect lovers. Jackson was a real lover. He was indeed a maestro in bedmatics. His handsomeness drove her so crazy. No one feature made Jackson so handsome, though his eyes came close. She couldn't help but allowed the alluring features of his eyes to attract her though his whole being was almost flawlessly made. She was  sure it was his inherited genes that created the wonderful features for the man she was admiring.It made her want to feel his lips one more time but he was gone. She remembered how his hands followed the curves of her body. She didn't know him that much but the little experience she had with him could last me for a life time. Minutes by minutes she thought about how handsome he looked, as if his soul shone through his skin. Gina felt satisfied and happy. Just telling him the  location of Cassadra and earning $2000? But come to think of it. "These people were criminals," she  reasoned . She hope they would not do anything to Cassandra. She began to feel uncomfortable but decided to pushed the self recrimination thoughts out of her mind. What was done was done. Jackson said he was called by his boss. She glanced at her watch. It was getting late. A little close to 9 O'clock p.m. It was really getting late. She called his phone but he didn't pick her call.  She couldn't leave too because his house was controlled by technology so without his physical presence,it's difficult to manoeuvre her way through.  She saw something in Jackson's room which surprised her though it needn't be. It's like seeing a condom in a prostitute's room and saying you are surprised. She knew Jackson was a criminal and seeing a gun in his room shouldn't surprise her at all.  She was contemplating on those issues when she heard the sound of a car. She rushed to the window side and Peeped. The light outside was very clear as if it was day time . Jackson got out of the car. He moved to the car boot and then brought out a lady. "Oh, God," Gina exclaimed as realisation dawned on her. " She realised the $ 2000 was used to lure her to betray her friend. She felt like modern day Judas Iscariot.  She had betrayed her  friend for $2000 dollars!! Her intuition told her to take the gun and hide it in her bag because it may become useful and she did just that. Then she rushed out to meet Jackson. When she got out, Cassandra saw her and was surprised. At first she thought she was kidnapped to but when Jackson said, Dear, I'm sorry for keeping you waiting " she knew it was they were in a relationship. Before Gina could utter a word, Jackson pulled Cassandra away but she ordered him, "Leave her alone, Please, she's my colleague !!!!!" Jackson ignored her plea and kept pushing Cassandra towards a cell. Cassandra casually looked at her and say, "God will punish you for betraying me to your _____" She was finally pushed into the cell and the door banged. Jackson was a happy man because "Operation Catch Cassandra" had been successful. He had gotten another feather in his cup. Zolabin praised him for coming out with such a brilliant idea but underneath that praise was a fountain of sorrow. Zolabin's  Honeymoon had been turned into a bitter moon. Despite his momentary joy of capturing Mike's Girlfriend Cassandra, his wife Cynthia was in grief. She was mourning the death of her brother Roberto who was killed by Rosaline in self defence. Of course it is said that those who live by crime would die by crime.  Cynthia became bitter and in the midst of his bitterness, she blamed her husband Zolabin for the death of her brother for two reasons. She said if her husband were not to depost her brother, he wouldn't have ended in death. She also accused Zolabin for been in love secretly with his brother's killer, Rosaline. Zolabin was quiet. He knew what his wife Cynthia said was true. ****** {Rosaline's Viewpoint} ~In Ghana~ Behind the bush , I saw three of the robbers. They stopped behind the tree. Then..hmmm.......A phone beep. I turned round and realised it wasn't my phone. I sighed. The Robber began talking , "Yes, Boss, we couldn't find the girl," said one of the robbers. "Nooooo, ok. Boss. We will try." I tiptoe gently to a corner with another huge tree just close to the bush. It was covered with weeds. I heard their footsteps getting more closer. I peeped through a small hole between the leaves and saw two of them holding guns. They scanned through the bush in search of me. One of the robbers holding the gun started walking towards my direction. we were hiding. He moved closer and closer. He raised the gun and pointed it towards my direction, the scariest thing in life is when you've seen your death and you can't do anything about it. I started to say my last prayer. My heart stopped beating for a few seconds and came back , beating in quick succession. I breathed in and out but my lungs had suddenly tightened as if it was a crime to breath. Starved for air, my heart raced at tremendous speed and my shallow lungs rose and fail. I opened my eyes and saw the gun still pointed towards my direction. I was about to come out from my hiding place with my hands in the air when the thug changed his direction and shouted to his colleagues "Guy let's go. We lost her." As if by miracle, they walked away. I thought he saw me, not knowing he was just practicing how he will shoot me when he found me. I watched them as they departed. Ten minutes later, I came out of my hide out. I bowed, holding my knees as I pant. I don't know where my soul will be landing if they were to catch me. I'm sure even the grave would reject me when I was killed. I was still confused of what just happened, why have they given up at a time I was cornered. I followed the track from which I came from. Then I came out from the forest and there it was; our bus which was attacked by Armed Robbers. I moved towards it. No one seemed to be in sight. I was just about to take another step when I heard a voice, " Hei, stop Right there!!!

Stop there ke, following oo

Stop ke!!! Japa jhor

They should leave this girl (Rosaline) alone. Hasn't she suffered enough already?

Why did u go back to d bus Rosaline?

maybe its one of the passengers that wants to confirm who she is

Episode 43 ~Jackson's Residence ~ When Jackson came into the room , Gina told him she was disappointed in him. He said her why and she responded, "Why?" You kidnapped my friend  and expect me to be happy?" Jackson laughed and say, "Don't worry. I am just going to deliver her to my boss. She would be fine. Maybe you should be worried about yourself." She became more angry when he took light the issue lightly. She said, I can't see Cassandra in the face again because  she will see me as a "Judas.Now tell me the truth. Your Boss doesn't just want to apologize to Cassandra,he want to keep her a prisoner. Isn't it? Jackson was quiet.  She continued , "I see your plan now. You never love me. You only used me as a means to an end." Jackson suddenly become serious. He looked at her with cold eyes and asked her, "how did you come by that analysis?"  She remained silent. "Ermm., huh, You know what, I think it's time to take you home." Jackson said. "Yea, That's a good idea. Maybe we need to reevaluate this nascent relationship of ours before it matures," said Gina. Jackson laughed and said,  "Relationship?" "Are you that stupid?" We are just having sex for fun. Forget it. There is no real relationship between us. When Jackson said those words, it was as if he sliced her heart into two pieces while waiting for the pieces to fall down.  He sent her down the memory lane eight years ago when she was in a relationship with a fraudster called  Nelson.  >Flash back to three years ago< Nelson Bankole, a boy Gina had dated for five years broke up with her three years ago. He came to her house around 7:00 p.m, and she delivered the exciting news to him that she had purchased two tickets for them to watch a movie premiering at Silver Bird Cinema Hall, Lagos. Nelson looked distressed by this surprise.  Gina knew something was about to go horribly wrong as he sat her on his lap and in the most honest, gut-wrenching voice spoke her name in a way she’d never heard before and that she hope to never hear again. By 7:30 it was over. By 8:00 she had screamed and hit herself and sobbed and lost her breath. By 8:45 five incredible years of laughter, joy, and undeniable love had been thrown away. She had lost her best friend and the most wonderful man she had  ever known in a mere 30 minutes. It was one of those “It’s not you, it’s her” kind of things. There was nothing she did wrong; he just needed to work on himself—which she understood and respected. However, that doesn’t make the heartache go away. The more she thought  about it, she realized that the reason he broke up with her didn't matter.  What mattered was  the fact that it happened and that she was left with a massive hole in her heart. She’ve never loved anyone to the magnitude that she loved him.  The first couple of days after he broke her heart, she was catatonic, hysterical, and truthfully, she just wasn’t herself . She didn’t eat, didn’t sleep, and the only thing she could focus on was losing him. She lost five pounds in two days because her body was undergoing massive amounts of stress. She would cry for three hours at a time. She couldn’t listen to any music that had lyrics. She felt as if the best of her was in him and that the light in her eyes had dimmed dramatically.  On day 3, after taking a sleeping pill to actually get some sleep, she felt OK. By no means did she  feel good, but admitting to herself and to the people around her that she felt okay was the first step. She began to feel okay because she called every person that she  knew that had gone through a painful broken heart. She wanted to know what they had to say. She received different answers from everyone and she  didn’t necessarily agree with the advice she was given, but every person she talked to had something in common: They were better now. Some of them were in relationships again, while others just used that time to focus on themselves and their own positive self-image.  No one she talked to died under a rock or chained to their ex-significant other’s front door. They’d all survived. They’d all moved on. Maybe they hadn’t moved on for good. Maybe, like her, they’re all secretly holding on to the hope that they can get back together one day and be as happy as they once were, but for now, they’re making themselves their first priority. <<<<<><Flash back over  ><<<<< "Oh. God. Not again. Seeing Jackson standing a few metres from her just represented that painful memory. "Let's get going, Gina." "Ok Dear, she hardened herself to face him.  Though Jackson paid Gina a lot of money to betray Cassandra, it was at the back of his mind that a traitor couldn't be trusted. If Gina could betray her friend for money, it was also possible that she could betray the gang to the police or their Arc enemies. As soon as she entered into the car,Jackson sped of without talking to her. They remained in the car without talking to each other until they reached the junction he was supposed to alight her but he didn't. He sped off towards the opposite direction.  "I think you have missed the way , reverse to the Junction," Gina ordered him but he ignored her.  She repeated the instruction but he ignored her again and again. At that moment, she knew she was in great  danger. They reached an isolated part of the town in the highly forested area. It looked like a forest reserve.  "Get out!" Jackson commanded her. She didn't.  He shouted again and she alighted from the car. As soon as she got out of the car, Jackson pushed her away from the car. Then he removed a pistol from his pocket and commanded her, " Hands up!!!, Gina, I'm afraid I have to kill you because you know too much. My boss is afraid you may betray us one day as you have clearly demonstrated to us that you can easily compromise on loyalty.  It's rather unfortunate you cannot live to enjoy the betrayal money I gave you. I will take it back to my boss. C'mon, give me the money, you greedy idiot!!" She threw the money bag to him. He smiled at the sight of the money. A bible verse crossed Gina's  mind, The LOVE of money is the root of all evil. A verse most people misquote as "Money is the root of all evil. (1 Timothy 6: 10) Jackson aimed the pistol at her. Strangely enough , she wasn't afraid of him or death. It was as if she have been convicted of crime by an invisible court and declared guilty and a death sentence pronounced on her by a firing squad.  "Till we meet again in the afterlife, it's bye for now, " Jackson said.  Gina courageously told him, "not so fast, Jackson, we will all go to the afterlife NOW!!!' BANG!!BANG!!!BANG!!!!, the gun was fired!!! A body hit the ground lifeless. *** <Rosaline's POV > I was just about to take another step when I heard a voice, " Hei, stop Right there!!! My heart froze when I heard the command. I was rooted to the spot. Then the voice said,"who are you?" I turned round and gave a sigh of relief. It wasn't the Armed Robbers. It was the police. "I'm Rosaline Ebuka." There were five policemen. One of them said, "your accent doesn't sound like a Ghanaian. Are you a Nigerian?" I know how these people perceived Nigerians. Finally I said, "Yes, I'm a Nigerian." "I hope you are not running away from the Bukom Haram who has made it a point to bomb anything on their way." An officer said. They exchanged quick glances and the senior officer , I presumed, told me his name was Frimpong. He asked what I was doing in Ghana. I told him I'm going to visit my brother in Accra. He nodded for a while and asked "Girl, tell me, Do you have any idea about how the robbers hijacked this bus?" "Yes, I do. " "You to?" Come with us to the station and tell us what happened. Soon, the police put me in their van and drove to the police station. I was made to sit on an old bench in front of the counter. I stared at the two policemen at the counter who were chatting and laughing loudly. They seemed oblivious to the Senior police officers I came with. I scrurinized the lanky one for a moment, wondering if he was actually the one wearing the black uniform or it was the uniform wearing him. He was so lanky and tall that I could see the Adam’s apple in his throat moving up and down as he spoke. The only significant thing about him was his big head which he had managed to force the police Beret on. The Other police,a handsome looking guy wasn't partaking in their empty conversion or joke. He welcome the police officers whom I came with. The senior officer said a word. Then all of them became sober, rose up and salute the senior officers, "We salute Sir." Officer Frimpong told them I have information vital to the Robbery case. They paid rapt attention. The lanky man began to flip through a worn-out book which had a lot of loose pages struggling to stay within the book. I was quite nervous when I started my story. I recounted the story from the rainfall, how our bus veered off the road, how we did it only to enter the net of Armed Robbers. I told them about our driver's attempt to drive his way through the danger but was shot along with several others in the car. They were amused when I told them the Armed Robbers sexually molested us, holding our breast, rape and the rest. When I finished recounting the Robbery incident, Frimpong was grateful and said, "this statement.... ermmm ...report will be very helpful in arresting the perpetrators. I smile briefly, glad my statement will help the police apprehend the Arm Robbers. The police took me to a station to take a smaller bus to Accra. I thanked God Almighty for saving me from the hands of those Robbers. **** Was Gina the Betrayer shot? Will Rosaline reach her destination this time around? What happens next? Watch out for EPISODE 44

Life of a traitor

Waiting o

Gina was too greedy, her untimely death is the price for betraying Cassandra but she may survive Rosaline is one of the strongest character in this story, I believe she'll soon be reunited with brother

Episode 44 ReUnification      ~Friday ~ Once a brother, always a brother, no matter the distance, no matter the difference and no matter the issue. ~Byron Pulsifer [Rosaline's POV] After a long tiring boring journey , I finally reached my destination. You couldn't imagine my joy when I reach Accra . It was like setting my foot on the promised land.  I loved Accra the moment I set my eyes on her beautiful sceneries.  Accra was steadily populated.  I learnt in school from my Geography Teacher Mr. Nonso, that Accra was as one of the best cities for tourism in Africa. The town was a blend of the modern buildings with shanty towns and castles and the most noticeable are the hyped markets. The Makola market is an eye catch for many. It is always busy during peak and off-peak days. The place is usually crowded by business people selling different artifacts. I could now see the relationship between what I learnt from my Geography teacher in the classroom and the real life situation now.  Mr. Nonso Lancelot taught me that  one of the most noticeable land mark in Ghana is the James Fort situated in the suburbs of Jamestown. He said it used to a prison for slaves during the colonial times. It stayed a prison until a decade ago when the Government declared it a museum. It is one the strongest and oldest buildings that have stood the test of time. The dungeons are favorites for the tourists as it reveals the nature of how slavery was conducted in Accra. When I reached  Accra Station , I called my brother. Within a few minutes, he came to the station to meet me. You can imagine my Joy and limitless laughter when I saw my brother again after roughly five months of separation that night I was kidnapped by Zolabin's thugs. I ran towards him and he also ran towards me shouting "R-O-S-S-S-A-A-A-L-I-N-E" and I also  shouted, " M-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-K-E" We were oblivious to the great crowd whose attention had been suddenly diverted towards us. We hugged each other firmly as if it was the  hug of a lifetime!! "Sister, I missed you so much," She said. "Bro. I missed you to" Some of the people in the crowd even clapped for us, mistaking our show of love for each other for a romantic relationship.  "Oh, God, thank you. I nearly die when you were kidnapped. I tried to called you to warn you about it but my phone went off due to low battery." I was surprised Mike said he knew about the kidnap. How could he have known about my kidnapping ? In order to clear my doubts, I asked him how he got to know. He told me when he was released from the police station, he decided to check on our father's house. He said he chanced on a conversation between Zolabin and someone about a kidnapping of someone and he conjectured it could possible be him and I. "Oh, I have even forgotten. We have to get going but let me take you on a small tour. " I was excited when we went to the Labadi beach.  We had a lot of fun activities and  boat rides. After much fun, we left the beach and went home.  Mike's rented apartment was small, simple but cosy. I told him my ordeal in Zolabin's cell and how he violated and rape me and how I fought back to the point of breaking his eye. I told him I don't know if that eye could see clearly again. I told him how I was nearly rape again but managed to take my chances and escape. [ Mike's POV] Seeing my Sister felt like seeing God. I missed her so much. It never occurred to me I will see her again. She recounted how she stayed in the cell and Zolabin's wicked violation of her womanity. She also talked about how she did what she did to liberate herself from Zolabin's cell. I told her how I was also nearly kidnapped but managed to escape. I told him how I met Tife and how he got hurt and had to be rushed to the hospital, Then how I met Cassandra and how things turned out between us. I became emotional and nearly shed a tear. Rosaline saw my moodiness and asked me, "Do you really love her?" Her question made me smile a bit but I didn't answer her. Then she asked, " Why can't you get a Ghana girl? Is the thing not the same? Suddenly I burst into laughter. It was uncontrollable. "What's funny, brother Mike?" She asked. I told her, "Rossy, I love Cassandra too much to even think of taking another girl. That's a betrayal." " .... but you told me his father got her another man..or?" "Yes? I said, "but I knew she didn't love him. His father was the one forcing him on her." Rosaline looked at me without talking. Then I added, " even I can die for her." W-H-A-T-T-T-T !!!! Brother Mike, be careful what you wish for, because our wishes have ears and sometimes they can surprise us." Now, about Ghana girls, they don't date paupers like us. They date ministers, CEOs, Lecturers, politicians, Parliamentarians....Footballers, and other celebrities. The dangerous part is ..some can manipulate and steal..." I hold her about a Confession of a Ghanaian lady who stole her boyfriend's money. She looked quite surprise. I'm order to prove my case, I searched for the Newspaper named " Daily Graphic that contained the story and I began reading it to her. It reads... >> Confession of a lady Thief << "I need your help, please don’t judge me. I was in school in one of the higher institutions in Ghana which name I don’t want to mention. I am a 23 years old and I live with my boyfriend off campus we’ve been living together for close to three years now. He loves me so much that he can do anything for me. The apartment in which I stay with my boyfriend is a two bedroom apartment. My boyfriend and I stay happily and he promised to marry me after graduation. His younger brother aged 19 years was also staying with us in the next room. It all started last March when I asked him for money for my tuition fee. He told me to hold on because he needed to a problem in his company which requires huge capital first. He assured me he will give me the money in three days time. He has always assisted me even though my parents still gives me money for my school fees and every other thing. I couldn’t do anything but to obey him. While I was dressing up for school, I saw two bundle of money in #1000 Denomination to be precise, in his wardrobe. I asked myself, " could it be he just doesn’t want to give me the money? I was so tempted that I removed two notes from each bundle. That was how my problem started. From then on, I started stealing money from him. He gave me the money I asked as promised. When he realised his money had been stolen, he loved me so much that he never accused me of being a thief but rather accused his brother who denied it vehemently. I later put part of the money in his brothers room and my boyfriend found it there. He beat his brother mercilessly and nearly sack him away but I pleaded on his behalf. Because he loved me so much, he listened to me and allowed his brother to stay. Just last month I took money worth 200,000Ghc. He hid it somewhere in the room, just to be free from suspicion I told him I won’t be coming home till next week because I have to stay over at campus to prepare for a test. He agreed. Later that day, I sneaked into the house since I had an extra key and took the money, when I came back the following week I couldn’t find his brother and I asked of their where about.He told me that the police have arrested him and I was like " for what?" He said his brother stole his 200,000 Ghc and they have been in detention for two days now. He threatened that until they confess where the money is he won’t let them go. I quickly went to see them at the station. My God he had been tortured. I felt the guilt within me. I Am tempted to confess so that at least his brothers will be left off the hook but am just so afraid because if I do that, my boyfriend might chase me away and his brother will just hate me forever. His family will see me as a thief. Please, is there any way I can go about this without losing my boyfriend and dignity ? I love him so much. I am just confused. I want his brothers out and the only way to get them out fast is to confess I stole the money. To add to my burden, he bought me a nice car on my birthday the following week. Mind you, his brother is still in the cell. Put yourself in my shoes and see how hard it is to make such confession. I will be reading your comment......" >>>End of Confession >>>> WHAT!!!!! This lady is wicked!! She must RETURN the rest of the money and ran away in shame. Thief. Then...... ---BREAKING NEWS --- We turned our attention to the Telly.       **Galaxy TV News** A MAN SHOT NEAR LEKKI CONSERVATION CENTRE,LAGOS A man, identified as Jack Desgagne was found lifeless at lekki Conservation Centre,close to the forest.  Some sources claim he was seen in the company of a lady whom they believed  to be a nurse.  The police were conducting a speedy investigation into the death of the man and the perpetrator would be made to face the full rigour of the law. ....." *** I froze on my seat. That was the leader of the BLACK COBRA. Hmmmmmmm.  Just when I was about to leave the scene there was another news. -BREAKING NEWS ---       **Galaxy TV** A YOUNG MAN MURDERED BY HIS GIRLFRIEND A young man in his mid- twenties by name Roberto Eze was gruesomely killed by his girlfriend for demanding sex. The incident occurred in the victims residence at 117 A Ilupeju street, Dolphin Estate. Ikoyi, Lagos, 10109, Lagos, Nigeria. Following what began as a little misunderstanding between Roberto Eze and his girlfriend Rosaline Ebuka , it soon escalated to the very crucial point where Roberto had to pay the ultimate price- DEATH.  unconfirmed sources claimed... "WHAT !!!" This is FAKE news.  Rosaline nearly fell from her seat.  .............the police is searching for the said lady to assist in investigation.  *** I was beginning to sweat. It seemed our momentary joy was fading into the background again and........ BEEP!!! My phone beep again. My heart sung. I understood what beeping of my phone signified. TROUBLE! I checked my notification panel and saw message. I opened the message. At once all my strength forsake me. I wish the world could end at that moment.  **** Which message did Mike received? What is the way forward for the two of them now.

The message is about cassandra

I guess de message is abt Cassandra.... Let's see if u will die for her as u claimed sha!!!

So Gina survived? The message is about Cassandra

Another problem

Your expectations in the episode 45!! @ele1 @ladyG @thecomely

That massage must come from Cassandra Mike Ebuka. If u like mumu carry urself go give ur enemies. U dey fall in love or love dey love fall u, na only u one sabi. Gina u get mind walahi. As for Rose , babe na only God ? go see u thru o.

Episode 45 *** The Course of True love never did run smooth- William Shakespeare **** [Mike's Point Of View] TROUBLE! I checked my notification panel and saw the message. I clicked on the message icon and it opened. At once all my strength forsook me. I wished the world could end at that moment. Zolabin's had sent me this message; "WE HAVE CAPTURED YOUR GIRL FRIEND. IF YOU CARE ABOUT HER, SURRENDER YOURSELF IN THREE DAYS. IF YOU FAIL TO APPEAR WITHIN THREE DAYS, WE WILL SEND THE PICTURES OF HER LIFELESS BODY TO YOU." Cassandra's picture was attached to the message. It was a miracle I didn't faint after reading that message. My heart nearly burst out of my chest. My hands shook uncontrollably and all my joints wobbled. If my joints were fixed into place by bolts and nuts, they would have unfastened themselves. It was as if my whole body was disjointed. Cold shivers ran down my spine and a wave of pain cut through my abdomen as if a hot knife was used to slide it. How can I allow my girlfriend to be killed in cold blood. But how can I surrender myself to my enemies, enemies I ran from to Ghana. If it were you, will you surrender yourself to the thugs knowing very well your life is at a high risk? I knew going to the police is totally out of the question. "Hmmm." I kept thinking deep into the issue. The message had shattered the joy I initially had when I met my Sister Rosaline. It was as if I have become the biblical Jesus who knew the suffering and toil ahead of him. In that tensed moment, even Jesus said, "Father, if you are willing, please take this cup of suffering away from me. Yet I want your will to be done, not mine.”(Luke 22:42) Should I be the 21st Century Jesus Christ and offer myself as a sacrifice for the liberation of Cassandra my love? My sister started crying when she saw the message. She had lost a younger brother to that gang and she didn't want to lose another brother. The message kept haunting me throughout the night. Day #1 After deliberating on the issue for the whole night, I asked myself if Zolabin was really willing to kill Cassandra or it was a mere gimmick to pull me out of my hideout. Then I analysed the problem in entirety. The gang might put a plan in place in case I didn't turn up. The only way they can get to me was through Cassandra. If they kill Cassandra they have no hold on me. Hmm. But their leader was killed by Cassandra's colleague, Gina. They might decide to kill Cassandra to get even us. Day #2 I made a strong decision that I had to go to Nigeria and tried to rescue Cassandra or die trying. I remembered Pastor Jonathan's sermon based on John 15:13 “Greater love has no one than this: to lay down one’s life for one’s friends.” He said, " Love in God’s Kingdom goes beyond anything earth has to offer. It is not the love between two people who are mutually attracted to one another because of natural inclinations. It is closer to the love that a father has for his children, or children for their father. But the love of God is perfect and issues forth from his presence apart from any feeling elicited by actions or attributes in the other....." I could still feel the passion with which he emphasised on the unconditionality of God's love. "......Western culture is obsessed with what it calls love. Romance is on everyone’s mind all the time. Listen to the radio. Watch a movie. See how the culture celebrates and even worships passion. For this kind of love, men and women will do some outlandish things, not the least of which is abandoning their families for the next lover. But compared to the true love of God, this love is merely emotionalism and psychology. This greater love is more powerful than anything else on earth. This love does not and cannot exist in the same vessel as hate. This kind of love can only be learned from God......" "Mike, Mike !" I heard my name been called and turned my head. It was my Sister. "Try and catch some sleep. I don't know this girl but I think your love for her is so great that you are willing to leave your own blood sister in this strange land in order to free her. I know I can't prevent you from going but I would support you in prayer." I was uplifted by my sister's  words. She has shown great maturity by not allowing her egoïsm to overshadow her wish. She even said she would rather see me as a dead hero than a living coward. These words amazed me considering the fact that we had lost one brother already. Having said that, I have finalised my decision. There are various road transport companies available that travel from Nigeria to Ghana and Ghana to Nigeria on a regular basis like the ABC Transport, CHISCO Transport, EFEX EXECUTIVE Transport,Cross CountryTransport and GUO Transport. For Obvious reasons I didn't want to travel with ABC transport because I nearly had an accident with that transport company. "CHISCO?". I did a little background check on CHISCO and EFEX EXECUTIVE TRANSPORT and concluded that I have to do travel by EFEX EXECUTIVE TRANSPORT. I booked it online. The bus was schedule to depart at 5:00 am the next day. ~Day #3 ~ For some reason, the watch  seemed to speed up as if it wanted Cassandra to die quickly. I woke up very early the next morning. It was around 3.45 a.m. I woke Rosaline up and we prayed for Divine Intervention. I then packed a few things and made ready to go. My sister saw me off at the station.  As I waited for the vehicle to be filled, she was sobbing inordinately, her face covered in tears and her nose dripping…. It was a sorry sight, I hugged her close and she cried out loud. “Noo… My brother! My brother! Oh God why?” I said to her. “Rosy, it’s okay, I will miss you dearly.” She then said. “What will I do now? Where will I start from? I don't have any other brother. Oooooooh God please…” I was able to calm her down after ten minutes and she stopped sobbing. We have already created a scene and people were beginning to see us. I said to her. “Rosy, please I need you to have this money. I handed over Chc 1,500 to her. The money didn't do anything to reduce her sorrow. "Use it wisely because I don't know when I will be ......" I paused for a while. I wanted to say 'back' but decided against it. I must sound optimistic. Instead I say "done with my rescue mission." Soon the bus was filled.  She looked at me one more time and said, "have my lucky charm. It would protect you. I believe you will come back or....." She hesitated for a few seconds. " .....I will follow you ...there." Don't worry, I will be safe," I assured her. "Hmmmmmmmmm….." she sighed and began walking away. As she walked away in tears, I watched her fade away from my sight.  Tears filled my eyes too and I felt an emptiness within me. The bus was now moving slowly away from Accra station. Along the way, I reflected on the sweet moments Cassandra and I shared. I then realized they were the best times of my life and I felt privileged to have had such memories especially our first sex . This journey from Accra to Lagos by road was quite problem free. For some unexplained reasons, it looked shorter than when I first came to Ghana. At the Cotonou-Lagos border known as Seme Border, we were stopped and required to get down from the bus and walked to the  Cotonou side on foot. The border town of Seme is a fairly developed settlement, with a market, ready to provide goods and services for travellers.  The Seme border is perhaps, the busiest border in Southwestern Nigeria; it is a great place to buy some food and maybe grab a few souvenirs. I saw a carved heart and decided to buy it. You know who I wanted to give it too. I managed to change a few cedis into Naira. Alas! I was in Lagos.

May God see u thru

Where are the prayer worriors? Let pray for mike

May God help you

It is well with you Mike

Episode 46 Picked!! A hero is somebody who is selfless, who is generous in spirit, who just tries to give back as much as possible and help people. A hero to me is someone who saves people and who really deeply cares. ~Debi Mazar ●~In Nigeria ~● When I entered Nigeria, my mind immediately drifted to Kwame, one of my colleagues in Ghana who asked me what is so fascinating about Nigeria. I was glad to tell him about my country. I said, "Nigeria my homeland is indeed fascinating with over Almost 200 million people living in It, making it one of the most populous countries in the world. The majority of the people are either Muslims or Christians with 50% and 40% of the total population.  Over 500 indigenous languages are spoken throughout the country. Nigeria doesn’t only have many people living within its borders, but it’s also multicultural. In fact, it’s also one of the most diverse countries in the world in terms of indigenous languages spoken on a regular basis. Over 500 different languages are spoken. Some of the major languages are Hausa, Igbo, Yoruba, even though English serves as the official language....." Back to the present, I decided to brief Nixon about the predicament. I called him. You remember Nixon, Right.? He was Cassandra's Brother in the Military. He picked the call and started interrogating me. Nixon: Hello? Me: Hello Nixon. Nixon : Mike. Is my Sister with you. She have been missing for the past three days. Me: Umm, errr, I have some disturbing news for you. Nixon :  What is It? Me: (My heart beat) Your Sister have been kidnapped by the BLACK COBRA. Nixon : WHAT !!! Since when? Me:  I was told two days ago. She wasn't with me when the kidnapping took place. In fact I was in Ghana then. I just cross the border. Nixon : Do you know the direction to where she was kidnapped to ? Me: Not really but I suspected it will be Zolabin's places Nixon: Alright. Come to my house. We will find a way of planning our move. Write down my residential address: Opebi Road, Omega Courts, Casavilla Estate, Opebi Ikeja Lagos House Number 457. I was on my way to the house when a car stopped by. A lady came out from the passengers seat, Where are you going , handsome? At first I wanted to say "Casavilla Estate, Opebi Ikeja" but upon a second thought decided to be more cautions. Instead I said, am going to Galaxy School at Ikeja" "Join me and I will drop you there" she said and opened the door for me. "Thank you, I have called my friend to come pick me already so don't worry but thank you." she got down from the car and said, " My name is  Sabina." We exchanged handshakes. " You are so handsome," she said. "I'm John," I lied to her. "Fine boy. You are just coming back from Ghana. You must be a Ghanaian and you resembled J.J.Rawlings. I just need a hot guy tonight and you fit perfectly into my criteria .......You know? Please... I have money. I can give you anything you want as long as you satisfy me well." I'M NOT INTERESTED, MISS!!!! I turned to go but someone blocked my path. The lady who called herself Sabina took out a gun and pointed it at me while the man blocking my path too pointed a knife at me. "Get inside the car now ! " Sabina commanded and pushed me towards the car. I tried to ran away but the guy caught me and threw me into the car. They drove for about thirty minutes before we got to a mansion, I remembered the mansion very well. It used to be my Father's, now stolen from him by a devil in human skin who called himself Zolabin. Two men came out and dragged me into one of the room. When I got there I saw a man sitting in a revolving chair. He's Zolabin !!! He looked at with and smiled evilly. Then he said, " Mike,Mike, Mike!!!! A child who says he won't allow his mother to sleep won't sleep either," he said. I looked at him with hatred and anger. "Young man, why do you want to die before your time" he said while holding his cigarette in his mouth. "What do you want from me?" I asked. He ignored that question and rather said , " I hope by now you have seen how I expanded your Father's  Company, or should I say your "late" father's Former Company. It was  now more lucrative than formerly. "Now, all pleasantries aside, Let me tell you this. In the first place, you acted like an idiot by trusting the message you receive. It's just a ploy to lure you out of your hideout. You see, the only weak point of man is a woman. Because of the love of a woman, you risk your life  and I can assure you you will pay a high price for your foolishness." I summoned courage and asked him, "what is my offence?" "Your offence ?. No. Not your offence. Their offence. I was contemplating on who the "they" refer to. Then he said, "Your sister killed one of my men, the former leader of my gang and brother in law. Then she escaped. As if that is not enough, your girlfriend Cassandra's friend Gina shot the current leader of my gang. They all have one thing in common. They were all killed by women. Women oooooo. And this men are supposed to be leaders of my gang!!! "Well. I don't know anything about all that you are saying?" He looked at me with cold eyes and said, "Don't be smart because you are not getting out of here ....... alive " Now tell me, where are the two girls, Gina and ...errr Rosaline. I kept quiet. What happens next? Watch out ...for EPISODE 47.

Waiting

Nawa for u oo,Mike,be like say u dey come suffer for someone else's sins.... I pray u come out alive sha!!!

Hmm...

Next ooo

Mike Ebuka i told u that u just made a very nasty move of ur life o. Jṣt pray for God's intervention , shekina. Ride on.

Nixon should try tracking Mike with his phone..

Foolish decision. Go and die and leave ur sister

Mike is the hero in this story... something will happen, next

Episode 47 The Horrors Of The Cobra Cell .? Readers' Discretion Is Advised. Some Scenes In This Episode contain Graphic Description of Violence. •~Torture~• I felt a heavy punch landed on my face followed by another then another, then series of punches plumetted my face.  I felt different kinds of strong hands giving me blows, heavy monstrous blows. I absorbed the pain. It sunked deeper  into my skin and it was excruciating. Blood was oozing from my mouth and nose. My strength suddenly left me. "Are you ready to talk or do you want more of this" They brought a container of water and place it on a table in front of me. "Where are the girls"?? "Kill me, I don't know their whereabout, kill me" , I shouted at him They pushed my head into the basin of water. My breathing was fading gradually. My legs and hands shook so vigorously. They pulled my head out of the water.. "will you speak now" he said, I remained quiet .. Where are the two girls?" "I don't know!!!!" One of the gangs told Zolabin something. Then Zolabin smiled. He ordered his men to bring something. A fair lady was brought into the room. My eyes widened as recognition dawned on me. CASSANDRA!!! She couldn't shout because her month was gagged with a piece of cloth. Her hands were tied behind her back. When I called her name, her facial expression said what her mouth couldn't say. She was really surprised. The men never relent in torturing me. Cassandra was forced to sit on a chair to witness how I was tortured. Her legs were tied to the chair too. One of the men brought a rope and passed it through a hook attached to the ceiling. My hands were tied behind my back with part of the  rope. The rope was looped around a hook that hung from the highest point of the ceiling. It was pulled from the other side. The intention was to hang my hands from the ceiling, with that so that my toes would barely touch the floor. I was hung from that hook. The bruises inflicted on me began to ooz blood. It trickled down to my leg. It wasn't long before my legs got swollen. It lasted for six hours. I did not drink water or use the bathroom. Cassandra was watching me ,crying hysterically. Her voice, muffled by the gagged cloth in her mouth. I was starving and my stomach churned out of hunger and began to ache. As if that was not enough, I was stripped naked. The room was very cold. It was no wonder I began shivering to freezing point. At the sight of my male organ, Zolabin  laughed. Zolabin couldn't help but smiled. Wow, You are "too Big." He then clapped for me as my "thing" dangled freely in the air like dangling modifiers. I'm sure the ladies like your " big man" it gives them all round satisfaction, you know, it reaches  every depth and tickled very corner of their private chamber. He turned to Casandra and said, " Dear , am I telling lies?" I am sure sure you have experienced it over and over again so share your experience with me." He asked his bodyguard to remove the gagged cloth from her mouth. As soon as the cloth was removed from her mouth, Cassandra shouted loudly, "MIKE, I AM SORRY FOR LISTENING TO MY DAD AND ALLOWING MORRISON TO COME IN BETWEEN US. I'M BACK NOW. I'M ALL YOURS. DON'T...." Zolabin ordered his men to put the cloth back into her mouth. Zolabin stood up and said, I SAID IT, YOU SEE!!" He was so excited , happy and full of himself. I could feel the pressure in my arms because the load of my whole body was pulling me down since I was suspended in the air by the rope. I knew I was getting close to my breaking point. ~Torture day 2~ My torturers kept torturing me for hours .... From all the beatings, I learned that sleep meant pain. I was subjected to brutal beating, sleep deprivation, sensory deprivation, auditory overload, rectal rehydration, waterboarding and stress positions, as well as other forms of treatment designed to humiliate and degrade me. After hours of torture, I was put in a cell or rather, it was a "grave." with the name " the COBRA CELL" engraved on its door. As they dragged me to the cell, Cassandra kept crying. The prison was basically a warehouse with a high ceiling. It was divided into two sections. One section consisted of interrogation rooms. Another section contained cells where prisoners were held. I couldn't see anything. There was an opening that was about 5 cm by 20 cm below the door. That's it. It was only for ventilation. There were metal bars through the opening. Perhaps they thought I could escape through the 5cm-by-20 cm opening. The entire building was dark. Inside the room it was dark. There was no light. When they want to enter the cell, they use a headlamp or a flashlight. I would not have known what the room looked like but for the flashlights they used. I would see what's right next to me. Otherwise I learn by feeling. There was no music, only the annoying howling of mad dogs.  Perhaps, the dogs were mourning or crying for me since they couldn't fathom why a fellow human being would treat another human being like trash. ~Torture day 3~ In my dark room , I wailed. It was a a prolonged cry of distress and  anguish. I may not see my Sister again. Far away I could hear rock music, ugly and horrific. The cell was virtually empty. There was nothing in it except a small mattress and mice. Everything else was a regular floor. What stood out to me was the bathroom that I would use, which was a bucket. I would remove the lid, and the smell would fill the room. ~Torture day 5~ I was hung from the ring which was fixed  on the ceiling  in different positions. I suffered from it a lot. I was hung for long periods and I was in tiring and exhausting positions. I slept while my hands and feet hung from the ring. The guard would pass by here and use his flashlight to see that I was awake and not asleep.Everything, every section of that room, told a story of great suffering. The water that I used to drink, wash and use for the bathroom was two small bottles. Each bottle was 1.5 litres. Three litres a day I would drink, wash my face, that was it. They didn't give me clean water, but a metal jug filled with dirty water. Zolabin's men obviously had no red lines.They could do anything - hit, kill, they could do anything. This is what was scary about that place. There was no limits, there were no standards as far as how these people would act. No one was holding them accountable. Even the law enforcers were in their pockets I know exactly why they were treating me like that. They want to to break my spirits and willpower  so that I would reach a point of personal deterioration and lose hope for everything. With that I could tell them the whereabout of my Sister and Gina . For Gina, I don't exactly what prompted her to kill Jackson and how it happened. For my Sister, I would rather die than betray her. This criminals had networks in other countries even Ghana . The moment I told them where my Sister was, they would catch her.Throughout my torturing time , Casandra was brought to witness it. ~Torture day 6~ On the 6th day, Cassandra wasn't brought to witness my torturing. What the thugs didn't know was that I could have cracked long ago but the sight of Cassandra always give me hope and the determination to endure all manner of pain so that she would see me as a knight in a shinning armour. *** But how did Gina manage to shoot Jackson and what happened after that ? You remembered the incident where Jackson aimed his pistol at Gina, saying, "Till we meet again in the afterlife, it's bye for now." Then there were gunshots. "BANG!!BANG!!!BANG!!!!," followed by the falling of a body on the ground. As you may have known by now, it wasn't Gina who was shot. It was Jackson.  When he aimed the pistol at Gina , he didn't know she  secretly hid a gun she found in his room in her pocket. When he was talking about meeting her in the afterlife, he lost his concentration a bit. Gina saw it as an opportunity. It happened in a flash. She took the revolver quickly and shot him at point blank range.  He fell down and died. She took her money and ran away. Gina Egukwu knew the gang would be looking out for her after that incident so she went into hiding. She  saw the breaking news on Galaxy TV that a man was shot at Lekki Conservation Centre, Lagos named Jackson. She  prayed to God to forgive her.  She knew she had to right the wrong she had done to Cassandra. She told herself she needed to find Mike and tell him what happened. Gina remembered she took Mike's  number from Cassandra's phone when she asked her to charge her phone for her some few months ago using her power bank since NEPA ( National Electric Power Authority) made a light out. She tried to call Mike but his line was not going through.  On the third day, she met someone who looked like Tife. He was on his way to see someone.  Gina excused him. He turned and looked at her closely.  Then he shouted, Gina!! What are you doing here?" Gina also shouted, " Tife, Why are you in a military Uniform?"  They went to his house. He told her he joined the military through the help of Nixon. She asked him who Nixon was and he told her Nixon was Cassandra's brother. He further elaborated Nixon rescued him the day Zolabin's gang ambushed them when his father asked for his transfer from Gina's Hospital of work ,St. Paul Missionary Hospitals to St Nicholas Hospital Suddenly Gina felt guilty. She had been the brain behind that operation too. Now she was the brain behind Cassandra's abduction too. It was a difficult confession but she confessed everything  to Tife that she  was the one who told the gang about his transfer as well as Cassandra's abduction. Tife was disappointed in her. Tife was very angry with Gina. He saw her as a traitor. To think she was the one who told Jackson and his men that they had been transferred from St.Paul Missionary hospital to St Nicholas Hospital made him even madder. Tife knew he could have been killed by the gang in that operation.  Now Gina was the cause of Cassan dra's abduction. He felt like killing her with his bare hands. Unable to control his anger, he told her to leave, even calling her a traitor.  *** Then his phone rang. It was Nixon. He was disturbed. He said Mike called him a few hours ago saying Cassandra had been kidnapped. Nixon said to Tife that he asked Mike to come to his residence but he failed to turn up. He was worried and decided to go and search for him. He called his phone but no one picked it. He said he went around the border to look for him but to no avail.  Nixon told Tife that when he was returning home, he saw a mobile phone on the ground and he picked it. He said he saw a missed call on the phone's notification panel and the missed call was his. He then realised Mike had been kidnapped  too. He asked Tife to help him find Mike and Cassandra. It was at that moment that Gina become useful. Tife reasoned that If Gina knew Jackson's house, then the kidnappers may have hidden Mike and Cassandra there or at least to Some where close to that vicinity.  Left with no other viable lesson, Tife called Gina back. Gina was happy.  He told her Mike was kidnapped too and asked if she could assist him in rescuing them since she was the architect behind the capture of the first victim. Gina said to Tife she was more than willing to help him. She knew Jackson's Residence. Tife suggested she  took him there. Quickly they drove towards Jackson's Residence  in Tife's new Honda Civic. She sat beside him and showed him the direction to Jackson's Residence, a mansion that held the secrets of her romance with Jackson and more importantly that witnessed her betrayal of Cassandra. When they reached there they monitored the movement of everyone coming in and going out but more importantly they focused on the front gate.  The first two days , their  surveillance yielded no result. On the third day , Gina saw a white sedan car pulled up in front of Jackson's Residence. The gate automatically opened and the car entered the house. It didn't come out until the next day.  To think she slept in Tife's car with him till the next day was simply unimaginable to her.  The next day , they saw the white sedan car drove out of the house again. Tife suggested Gina stay close to Jackson's residence or hide somewhere in order to checked what happened next while he, Tife followed the white sedan. Gina alighted from the car  and hid somewhere. Tife followed the sedan until it stopped at another residence. He was curious to see the one driving the car. To his amazement, it was one of the gangsters who kidnapped him when he was transferred from St.Paul Missionary hospital to  St Nicholas Hospital. He entered the residence. A well built man in his late thirties came out and meet him.  He called Nixon immediately and told him he knew where Mike and Nixon's  sister might be. He also called Gina and told her to wait for him in his house . She waited in the house for so many hours but Tife wasn't coming. She went back to her hideout after converting the money into E- Cash. Tife told her Mike's phone was with Nixon which make it easier for her to transfer the $ 2000 Dollars she took from Jackson, her betrayal money, into Mike's account. At least that was the best thing to do for him after betraying his girlfriend.  " He deserved the money more than me."  said Gina. Though Tife told Gina to wait for him in his house he didn't go home the previous day because he didn't  want to jeopardise the operation. Gina had proven to be unreliable  He met Nixon and they planned the operation together. They used a drone to do a  meticulously surveillance of the entire mansion.  That drone was a special type which couldn't be easily detected by a CCTV camera or any other surveillance device. After the aerial surveillance, they drew the map of the house, the various rooms , roadlinks, guards protecting the various rooms, entry points , their routine etc. Gina called Tife and told him she had gone back to her hideout since she was now sidelined in the operation. But who cares? After all, she's a traitor!!!

Yes!!! Operation.......... Help me complete am abeg

Hmmm,the story is getting more interesting

Next pls...?

I pray d rescue mission is successful o

Episode 48 Danger Zone Every negative is a positive. The bad things that happen to me, I somehow make them good. That means you can’t do anything to hurt me.” – 50 Cent {Third Person's POV} Cassandra cried on several occasions , seeing how Mike was maltreated, the beatings, the punching, the hanging, all added up to her melancholy. When she was young, she used to watch Jesus' film. She always cried whenever Jesus was made to carry his cross and beaten all the way to crucifixion ground to be impaled. Cassandra believed Mike was going through the same situation as Jesus. He came to suffer on her behalf so that she would be fred, but alas he was trapped in his love for her. Cassandra's new prison had very tall walls protected with electric wires, broken bottles and anti-climb spikes. Two men watched her day by day and night by night. She knew one of them by name. He's called Eastman. Her prison was about 150 metres from Mike's. As she was reflecting on her predicament, Eastman entered her room. She could see the bulge in his trousers and she knew why he was there. He said harshly " C'mon bi^ch. Make yourself useful here to avoid the torture your boyfriend was going through. I want to taste what he has been tasting. Cassandra looked at his hand carefully. Eastman was brandishing a sharp dagger in his hands. "Lie on the bed." He commanded her. "R-r-r-r-r-r" his phone rang. He picked the call. "Hello...." There was no response. He threw the phone aside and pushed Cassandra on to the mattress. He then lied on her.In one swift motion, she flipped him off herself and grabbed his knife. He reacted by pulling his trousers up quickly and standing up to face her. To her amazement, he removed a small revolver from his pocket. With the speed of light, she tried to kick the gun from his hand, causing the gun to fire. The bullet missed her by an inch...!!! He dived to pick his gun when......... "FREEZE," a familiar voice shouted outside.Eastman managed to reach for his pistol. He started firing at the intruders but they dodged behind a wall. He rolled out of the room into the open compound. "Bang,boom,bang,Bang,boom,bang The once silenced compound was turned into a war zone.Bullets were exchanged here and there.The hoodlums showed the intruders they could match them boot for boot. Other gangsters reinforced Eastwood. Cassandra watched the combat from her cell as if it was the second world war. Eastman and Calculla managed to escape with such a supersonic speed that the intruders in camouflage couldn't believe it. You can imagine Cassandra's joy when she saw who the intruders or rather her saviours were , her brother Nixon and Theodore. [Mike's Point Of View] I was forced to sit on an electric chair. My hands were strapped to the chair at both sides. Left and right. Tons of electric currents was discharged into my body. I screamed loudly in agony. "Are you ready to tell us where the girls are now?." I knew there is a thin line between bravado and foolishness. I need to  buy some time. If I didn't compro mise, I will die. "Yes, Yes, Yes.............." Zolabin suddenly received a call and left. I heard him say " island" before he left. For five minutes, he didn't return. Razak kept interrogating me and inflicting pain on me. He kept electrifying me. Then I cracked.. I was about to say something when I heard a gunshot. I closed my eyes and when I opened them, I was still breathing and alive. " Go check who is there" Razak said to one of his men. Before he reached the door, series of gunshots reverberated close to the room. Razak  and his thugs opened a small door at the exreme side of the room and ran through it leaving me there. I tried moving but I was tied up to an electrifying chair. I didn't understand what was going, then I head a familiar voice shout, "Mike." I turned my head and saw no other person than TIFE!!! He untied me and hugged me like the prodigal son. I asked him,"Tife, where on earth have you been? How did you find me?" "C'mon, let's get going. Your answer would be answered when we are in a safe zone." said Tife. "Is Cassandra safe too?" I asked Tife. He smiled and said,"Love one ti ti" Your lover is the first person to be rescued from the thugs by Nixon her brother. Let's get going, please." *** As if he knew, the gang regrouped and started firing at us from their hideouts. Series of bullets ricocheted on the wall. Tife begun replying bullet with bullet. He was supported by Nixon and Theodore who suddenly come through the back door that the gang escaped through. Fire crossed fire and the walls of the  entire mansion was riddled with bullets. Nixon covered me and Cassandra as we moved towards the camouflaged armoured car. Eventually, Nixon and Tife retreated when the gang increased in number. A bullet hit one of Nixon's men when he was rushing to enter the armoured car. The car sped off admist several gunfires. About five minutes later,the car negotiated a curve. Then Cassandra said she wanted to urinate. The car stopped and she alighted. Courtesy demand you give a lady privacy to urinate but I asked Cassandra if I should follow her to the urinal because we were still in the thugs operation zone. She giggled and said " No. Don't follow me. I will be safe. Just wait for me. I will be back before you know it." She then went to the corner of the uncompleted building to urinate. I waited by the side of the car while Tife told me how Cassandra was betrayed by Gina and how they discovered where I was kidnapped to. I screamed, "WHAT!" You mean Gina is the JUDAS in our midst all this time?" "I am afraid, Yes!" Tife answered.  "But why?" I asked. I don't know. But I think one of the thugs may have blackmailed her with something we don't know, Tife said. 'Where is Gina now?" I asked Tife. He said, "I asked her to stay in my house but she left to her hideout. I can track her later.. Tife then continued his narration to me on how I was found. He said, "After I followed the sedan car, it stopped near an executive Mansion  equipped with modern technologies. CCTV, E-scanners, Facial recognition software. We used our drone to get the sche matics of the buildings. We also planned how to disable all the electronic devices around the house. We consulted an expert and he suggested an EMP ( ElectroMagneticPulse). Today, Nixon and I drove to the area using his camouflage car. When we reached Zolabin's Mansion "..... "You mean my Father's Mansion," I interrupted Tife again.  Tife knew why I was saying 'my father's house'  but he decided to maintain the status quo. He said, ""OK, but for the sake of my narration, let me say Zolabin's Mansion." Tife continued his account, "As I was telling you , when we reached  errrrr your father...emmm....the Mansion, we saw two guard standing in front of the gate absent- minded. One was talking on phone while holding a AK 47 Rifle while the other was just perambulating without a gun. I was dressed in my camouflaged uniform. I alighted from the car and walked majestically to the gate." Tife said one of the guards commanded him to "Stop right there." He stopped.  Then he told me the guards asked him ,"What do you want?"  Tife said he told the guards he was looking for Mr. Benson who used to reside there but the guards  told him they knew "NO Mr. Benson." He said the other guy with the gun  told him to leave or else he would be compelled to shot him. I asked him what happened after he was asked to leave. Tife said ,"  I slowly removed my gun from my back pocket and fired at his head. The other guard  without a gun wanted to run when Nixon shot him down. I initialised the EMP. Suddenly, all electronic devices around the house stopped working. I  hid because I knew they will come out to find why all their electronics were disabled and where the gunshot came from.  According to our plan , Nixon would rescue his sister and I would rescue you. We knew the schematics of the entire building so we knew exactly where you were and where Cassandra was." I asked him if he learnt that from the military?  Tife responded " Yes,Military rescue operations." I was curious and asked Tife why he decided to join the army. He told me his Grand Father was a military man and had always wanted him to be a military man but he declined his  suggestion and became a taxi driver. He said after he was shot by the thugs, he realised how vulnerable he was. That it took a military intervention for him to be rescued from the gang was enough stimulus. He said after meeting Nixon and he provided him security at St. Nicholas Hospital,they become very good friends and he decided to join the army. He continued narrating the account to me, "I was moving towards your building when one gangster came out shooting in my direction. I ducked behind a building. Sliding down, I shot his foot. I rose up and headed towards your cell. Then a bullet hit me from the back." When he said that he was shot I suddenly reached for his back to check for gunshot wounds. I told him , "but I see no gunshot wound?" "No, you don't." Tife replied, "because I was wearing a bullet proof vest" "Huhhhhhh" I sighed.  He continued the narration, "I entered the room and  found  you strapped to an electric chair. I'm sure you know the rest of the story." "Thank you man, you've safe my life" I said to him. Tife responded, "one good turn deserved another. You have also saved me that day I was released from transfer from St. Nicholas Hospital. If you were not to come with your land documents, I would have been killed. "Yea, it's true," I responded.  We both laughed.???? Then I remembered Cassandra had not come back. I decided to check on her. I went behind the wall. "Wheewwww" Cassandra  had disappeared.!!!" *****

Hahaha another problem.

Again!!!

oh no,what kind of wahala be dis na? Omo see gobe!!!

Why would Cassandra decide to go alone?

Episode 49   { Third Person's Point Of View } "Death is life's way of telling you you are fired. Suicide is your way of telling life, you quit"- Anonymous.  *** Gina knew she had betrayed her loyal friend. The authorities were looking round to arrest her for killing  Jackson although it was self defence. Jackson's Gang was also looking for her. She had lost all hope of vindincating herself. To her there was only one eay out.  She said,"Lord,Forgive my sins" and looked at the revolver. It was small  but so lethal. She pointed the muzzle of the gun on her head and counted down; 10...9...8...7...6...5....4...3...2..1..0. Gina remembered her pastors sermon built on Romans 6:23, "the wages of sin is death. She remembered him saying, Sin – is missing the mark,  it’s rebellion against God, its disobedience, it’s doing the wrong thing.  Sin is not represented in the Bible as the absence of good, or as an illusion that stems from our human limitations. We need to make our choices carefully, especially those that affect our moral and spiritual lives. God has determined the limits of acceptable behavior, but he gives us the freedom to accept or defy those limits. He gives us the privilege of accepting him freely or rejecting him. And while wisdom would dictate that we exercise our privilege—not our right—the choice is ours. What will it be for us: escape by grace into life or entanglement by self-will in spiritual death?" Noooooo!!!!! I don't deserve to live," said Cassandra. "IT IS FINISHED " She pulled the trigger while the muzzle of gun was still pressed on her head. She felt very excruciating pains in her head. It seemed to explode., as if a million volcanoes were pushed into her skull. Blankets of darkness engulfed her. The darkness engulfing her became darker and darker. Suddenly,she saw the angel of  death clad in dark clothes emerging from the thick canvas of darkness. He embraced  her with a smile. The darkness swallowed her, and she sank into a great abyss, deeper and deeper with the angel smiling and holding her firmly until  they were completely engulfed in the darkness of eternity where there is nothingness.The black angel took her through a long winding pitch indescribable dark channel. Suddenly in the vast nothing was a blinding pinprick of light that kept growing brighter and brighter.  As she got closer, what appeared to be a single light resolved into one, then several, then  millions upon millions of stars of all shapes, sizes, and colours, along with tons of nebulae.  As she approached the centre, it seemed like she was joining a universal consciousness; a being made up of the thoughts,  emotions, and experience of everyone and everything that had ever lived. The Angel left her at a particular spot. She turned round and saw a multitude of people in a single file. She joined the queue. There was a  fiersome angel on a throne above the crowd. He looked really scarry, flashy eyes , piercy teeth, clad in black, all bones. The fiersome angel asked her to step forward. She was afraid but stepped forward.  Then a book was opened.....One of his servants said, my lord Hadés, her name is here.  And it was written in the book that she committed Suicide. The Black Angel reappeared and said " cast ye thee into everlasting torment." Gina began to cry as she was sent away into everlasting torment. In Gina's room, blood splattered on the floor. She was lying in a pool of her own blood, as the bullet cut into her skull. Her beautiful body lay lifeless in the confines of her room, her suicide mimicking a scenario in a firing squad except that in a firing squad , assigned policemen takes your life while in her case she took away her own life, with the walls serving as principal witnesses.

Gina i kn ur lfe will definitely end this way, Ewu Gombe. Cassandra you fall ✋ hands abeg, what can of urine is that one ? Even if it was poo why didn't u do it on Ur sef than going bk to ur formal state, anyway is like u love suffering. Ride on my guy.

Nawaa o

Hmmm.. Gina... what a life!

Episode 50 The deciding Moment : BIRTH OF A GANG *** Vengeance taken will often tear the heart and torment the conscience -Arthur Schopenhauer *** [Mike's Point Of View] I went back and told Nixon, Tife and Theodore that Cassandra had disappeared. They all shouted, W-H-A-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T-T?!!! Immediately, we organised ourselves and began looking for her. We combed every nook and cranny of the area but Cassandra wasn't in any of the hideout. It was as if she had never existed. Soon the evening sky gave way to darkness. The night flapped its wings and dropped darkness on the surface of the Earth. After gropping in the darkness for so long, we retired into our van. I blamed myself for not following her. God!!! I just want to respect her privacy but the truth is, we have shared that privacy a few months ago in the luxury of her own apartment. We slept in the car and resumed our search the next day but still no result. --Five days later -- We decided to abandon the search on the fifth day after searching the nearby residential areas but still couldn't find her. We concluded that since we didn't find her body, it means she's still alive. I remembered I have not read the message sent to me by Gina. "Gooshh" I checked the message It reads ; "MIKE , I AM VERY SORRY FOR BETRAYING YOUR GIRLFRIEND CASSANDRA.  I CANNOT LIVE TO SEE YOUR FACE AGAIN SO I DECIDED TO END IT ALL. AS A COMPENSATION FOR YOUR SUFFERING, I HAVE DECIDED TO GIVE YOU ALL THE MONEY I WAS GIVEN FOR BETRAYING CASSANDRA. THE SUM OF $ 2000. IF YOU EVER SEE HER, TAKE CARE OF HER. SEE YOU ONE-DAY IN THE AFTERLIFE.  BYE.                              GINA  OJUKWU. " Oh, No.Gina, I have forgiven you. Don't kill yourself."I gave the phone to Tife to also read the message. He was shocked. Tife was able to track Gina's location. He said he put a micro tracker in Gina's body when she was sleeping in his car because he didn't trust her.  He said he insisted she should be in his house because he wanted to remove the tracker from her before she leaves but she insisted on leaving. So the tracker was still in her body and it would be useful to track her location then. Tife quickly took his car and I entered. He quickly ignited the engine and the Honda Civic sped off towards Ikeja – Lagos Mainland. House 11. Nixon and Theodore also followed us in the van. *** Two hours later , we arrived at her residence. The place was calm. Flies were hovering around the compound. When we moved closer to her door, an acrid and pungent smell filled the whole place.  We held our noses to cut out the foul odour. Nervously, I grabbed  the door knob. The door was already opened. I entered the room . Then I saw what I knew I would see, since entering the compound and meeting that pungent smell. No matter how I described it here , it will be a pale description of the real bizarre or rather horrendous scene.  Gina laid in a pool of blood, with her brain smashed out . A revolver was lying just a few inches from her blown -out head. The whole room was smelling like rotten egg, or decayed rats. Her body  stunk. It was simply gruesome. As I forced myself not to take in the stench, I could still feel the bacteria clang unto my nostril. Worms bubbled out from her mouth and other openings.  A whitish thick fluid oozed from other openings of her.   I spat involuntarily. "Tweeeeeeeaa." Unable to withstand the stench and pungent smell of her body any longer , I ran out of the room,  and vomited involuntarily on the floor. Anger and regret well up in me as I shouted,  GOD. W-W-W-WHY !!! <Third Person  point of View> Mike later called the police emergency number 112. Soon, two ambulances, two paramedics and the hazardous area response team came to the scene.The body was deposited at the police Mortuary. *** That Evening --BREAKING NEWS --       **Galaxy TV** GINA COMMITS "SUICIDE" The lady , identified as Gina Ojukwu who was alleged to have killed Jackson Desagagne was found lying in a pool of blood at her hideout  Ikeja – Lagos Mainland. She was believed to have shot herself in the head with the same revolver she used to kill her Jackson a few days ago.  Jackson Desagagne was believed to be the leader of a powerful gang- the Black Cobra. Unconfirmed sources claimed she was seen in the company of a military man driving a Honda Civic  Just a week before her death.  She was a nurse at St.Paul Missionary hospital.   The Lagos State police said investigation was going on to ascertain whether she killed herself  or was shot by someone else. *** The death of Gina was the turning point in Mike's life. He told himself, " it doesn't pay  to be religious or righteous in this sinful  world." Out of anger he refused to go home with Tife. He passed three nights under an iroko tree. The hooting of owls, followed by a long “hooooooo, ” sped up his anger followed by the morning dew and hardness of the ground.  These subtle elements summed up his anger and became the stimulus that turned Mike from being a gentleman into a Beast. When he finally went to Tife house, he told him about his plan to form a gang to fight Zolabin. The objective of the gang was to protect the poor and the vulnerable and seek justice for them against the bourgeoisie who took pleasure in subduing the poor,the orphans and the downtrodden.  Tife agreed to train him just the way he was trained in the military.  A lot of young men , mostly the poor and the vulnerable heard about the group came to enlist their names. They have to under three months of vigorous Military training in order to match the Cobra or any rival gang boot to boot and seek social justice for all. Mike ourdoored the gang with the name " TI^T FOR TAT"? ***** ☆END OF SEASON ONE☆ Will the gang TIIT FOR TAT be able to stand up to the Black COBRA? Will Mike be able to reclaim his parents' properties from Zolabin? Where is Cassandra? What happened to HER? How is Rosaline surviving in Ghana? *** Ladies and gentlemen, you can only find answer to these questions in SEASON 2 ⚘⚘ OF TIIT FOR TAT. WATCH OUT . DON'T MISS THE ACTIONS, THE SUSPENSE, THE THRILLER... DANGER IS LOOMING .....???☠☠☠ IT'S COMIMG. IT'S BIG. IT'S BETTER. S-O-O-O-OO-O-N!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!?

All these questions can only be answered in season two...next?? What really happened to Cassandra? She just disappeared...next pls You are doing well sir

Tiit For Tat indeed ?

Ghen ghen ghen ghen! E don happen Mike on the para mode Grab your copy now!!!

We are waiting ooo

Waiting for d next season

HELLO, LOYAL READERS OF TIIT FOR TAT?, SEASON 2 will begin on TUESDAY, 20TH OCTOBER 2020. DON'T MISS THE ACTIONS. THE SUSPENSE AND THE BREATH- TAKING MOMENTS....? It's LOADING....20.%...

Nice one

Interesting

Evil and wicked friend

Hmmmmmm

Too bad

Wow zabilon is a wicked and heartless person

Wickedness

How evil can the heart of man be? Killing their mother, father and brother now wanting to kidnap them

Nawa

Wonders shall never end

Continue

The battle is on

Nice

Sandra is a king young lady

Time will tell

Evil is not far from u oga mike be wise

Zabilon is a ruthless fellow

Why will kill tife na? He doesnt deserve it

Chai u don the house of trouble i hope u survive dis trials

Sandra ur father no get joy for face ooo

Guy becareful of sheli

What? Mr torby

Trust is a hard thing to get

What a pity

next

Fingers crossed

Freedom at last

Horrible experience

Traitor and betrayal of a friend

Dis suspence is too much

Wow zabilon u no go trie

The battle of the fittest

Wow the battle against injustice